Daheim Mary

Suture Self : A Bed-and-breakfast Mystery

MARY DAHEIM

Suture

SELF

Contents

ONE

JUDITH GROVER MCMONIGLE Flynn took

one look at the newspaper…

1

TWO

JUDITH’S SURGERY WAS scheduled for

eight-thirty on Monday. Renie’s was…

16

THREE

IT WAS ALMOST a quarter of an hour

before

the…

33

FOUR

NO ONE HAD died by morning. Judith awoke

after

a…

49

FIVE

JUDITH WASN’T SURPRISED by Addison

Kirby’s declaration. It only confirmed…

68

SIX

JOE AND BILL arrived shortly after

three o’clock. Both had…

87

SEVEN

TEN MINUTES LATER, Dr. Garnett surprised

the cousins with a professional…

99

EIGHT

“HOW,” JUDITH DEMANDED, “does a car

that’s in for service…

118

NINE

“WHAT ELSE AM I supposed to do while I’m

lying…

137

TEN

ON WEDNESDAY MORNING, breakfast

was again palatable.Dr. Ming and

Dr.

Alfonso…

150

ELEVEN

BOB JR. HAD scarcely been gone more than

a few seconds…

167

TWELVE

UNFORTUNATELY, BOTH JUDITH and

Renie began to suffer considerable pain…

187

THIRTEEN

THE WHEELCHAIR SAILED into Addison

Kirby’s room and bumped up…

206

FOURTEEN

HEATHER CHINN CAME running. It wasn’t

Renie’s insistent buzzer or…

222

FIFTEEN

“SO,” RENIE SAID after Judith had finished

speaking to Woody…

238

SIXTEEN

JUDITH WILLED HERSELF not to faint

twice in one day,…

251

SEVENTEEN

“I FOUND MR. FLYNN,” Margie Randall

announced with a triumphant expression.

267

EIGHTEEN

“MOM! WHAT’S WRONG?”

282

NINETEEN

RENIE WAS AMAZED by Judith’s theory.

She was even more…

294

TWENTY

JUDITH LET OUT a terrible cry of anguish.

Joe

tried…

308

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

PRAISE

OTHER BOOKS BY MARY DAHEIM

COVER

COPYRIGHT

ABOUT THE PUBLISHER

ONE

JUDITH GROVER MCMONIGLE Flynn took one look at

the newspaper headline, released the brake on her

wheelchair, and rolled into the kitchen.

“I’m not sure it’s safe to go into the hospital,” she

said to her husband, Joe Flynn. “Look at this.”

Joe, who had just come in through the back door,

hung his all-weather jacket on a peg in the hallway

and stared at the big, bold front-page headline.

ACTRESS DIES FOLLOWING ROUTINE SURGERY

John Fremont Succumbs After Minor Foot Operation

“Who’s John Fremont?” Joe asked after kissing

his wife on the cheek. “The explorer? No wonder he

wrecked his feet, going over all those mountains.

Huh. I thought he was already dead.”

“He’s been dead for over a hundred years,” Judith

replied. “It’s a—”

“A shame the local newspaper doesn’t jump on

those stories faster,” Joe interrupted. “What’s

Queen Victoria up to this week?”

Judith made a face at Joe. “It’s a typo,” she said

in a testy voice. “It’s supposed to be Joan Fremont.

See, there it is in the lead. You know who she is—

2

Mary Daheim

we’ve seen her in several local stage productions. She

is—was—a wonderful actress.”

Joe frowned as he read deeper into the story. “Jeez,

don’t these people proofread anymore?”

“That’s not my point,” Judith asserted. “That’s the

second well-known person in three weeks to peg out at

Good Cheer Hospital. I’m getting scared to go in next

Monday for my hip replacement.”

Joe opened the cupboard and got out a bottle of

Scotch. “You mean Somosa, the pitcher? That’s no

mystery. He was probably full of amphetamines.” With

an air of apology, Joe gestured with the bottle. “Sorry,

I hate to drink in front of you, but I spent ten hours sitting on my butt for that damned insurance stakeout.”

“Never mind.” Judith sighed with a martyred air that

would have made her Aunt Deb proud. “I’m used to

sacrifice and self-denial. After a month in this stupid

wheelchair and taking all those pain pills, I suppose I

should be looking forward to surgery and getting back

to a normal life. How’d the stakeout go?”

“It didn’t,” Joe replied, dumping ice cubes into a

glass. “The guy didn’t budge from his sofa except to go

to the can. Then he used a walker. Maybe he’s legit.

The insurance company expected him to play a set of

tennis or jump over high hurdles or do the rumba. I

hate these alleged insurance-fraud assignments.”

“They pay well,” Judith pointed out, giving the

amber liquid in Joe’s glass a longing look.

“Oh, yeah,” Joe agreed, sitting down at the kitchen

table. “We can use the money with the B&B shut down

for five weeks. I’m expensive to keep, and you’re not

delivering.”

Teasing or not, the comment nettled Judith. Just

after Christmas, her right hip had deteriorated to the

SUTURE SELF

3

point that she’d been confined to a wheelchair. With

the help of Joe and their neighbors, Carl and Arlene

Rankers, Judith had managed to keep Hillside Manor

running smoothly through the holidays. But Carl and

Arlene had left the day after New Year’s for a vacation

in Palm Desert. And even though Joe was retired from

the police force, his part-time private investigations

had become almost a full-time job. It had been a difficult decision for Judith, but she had been forced to cancel all reservations for the first ten days of January,

until the Rankerses’ return. Her only consolation was

that the days in question were the slowest time of the

year for the Bed-and-Breakfast industry.

“We’ve lost at least four grand,” Judith said in a morose tone.

Joe gave a slight shake of his head. “Dubious. The

weather around here this winter isn’t exactly enticing

to visitors.”

Judith glanced up at the window over the kitchen

sink. It was raining. It seemed to have been raining for

months. Fifty degrees and raining. No sun breaks, no

snow, just relentless rain and gloomy, glowering skies.

Day after day of gray, gray, and grayer. Even a Pacific

Northwest native like Judith had an occasional hankering for a patch of blue sky.

“People still visit people,” Judith said, unwilling to

let herself be cheered.

Joe gave a solemn shake of his head. “Not in January. Everybody’s broke.”

“Including us,” Judith said. “Because of me. Renie

and Bill are broke, too,” she added, referring to her

cousin and her cousin’s husband. “Renie can’t work

with her bad shoulder. This is the busiest time of year

for her, with all the annual reports. She usually designs

4

Mary Daheim

at least a half-dozen, which means big bucks. She’s out

of commission until March.”

“When’s her surgery?” Joe inquired.

“A week after mine,” Judith replied. “We’ll be like

ships passing in the night. Or should I say sinking?”

Judith emitted another heavy sigh as she rolled over to

the sink and took a Percocet. Then she took another

Percocet. It couldn’t hurt. Besides, she ached twice as

much as she had the day before.

As a distraction, Judith read the rest of the story

about Joan Fremont. The actress had been admitted to

Good Cheer Hospital the previous day. Her surgery,

pronounced successful, had been performed that afternoon. But at ten-thirty this morning, Joan had died

suddenly and without warning. She left behind two

grown children and her husband, Addison Kirby, the

city hall reporter for the evening newspaper.

“No wonder her name got misspelled,” Judith remarked. “Joan’s husband works for the paper. The staff

must be shaken by her death.”

“Oh?” Joe raised rust-colored eyebrows above the

sports section. “Kirby, huh? I’ve run into him a few

times at city hall. Nice guy, but strictly business.”

Judith put the newspaper’s front section down on the

table. “They’ll investigate, I assume?”

“Oh, sure,” Joe responded, his gaze back on the

sports page. “They did with Joaquin Somosa, they will

with Joan Fremont. It’s automatic when someone relatively young and in otherwise good health dies in a hospital. The county medical examiner has jurisdiction.”

“That makes sense,” Judith said as she rolled to the

stove. “I made beef-noodle bake. It’s almost done. I’ve

fixed a salad and there are some rolls I’ll heat up. Then

you can take Mother’s portion out to the toolshed.”

SUTURE SELF

5

Joe grimaced. “Can’t I phone it in to her?”

“Joe . . .” Judith stopped. Serving Gertrude’s meals

was a bone of contention since Judith had become

wheelchair-bound. Joe Flynn and Gertrude Grover

didn’t get along. An understatement, Judith thought.

How else to put it? If duels were still legal, they would

have skewered each other by the birdbath a long time

ago.

The phone rang just as Judith slipped the foilwrapped rolls into the oven. Fumbling a bit, she pulled

the cordless receiver out of the gingham pocket on her

wheelchair.

“Coz?” said Renie, who sounded excited. “Guess

what.”

“What? Make it quick, I’ve got my head in the

oven.”

“Coz!” Renie cried. “Nothing’s that bad! Hang in

there, you’re only a few days away from surgery.

You’ll be fine.”

“I mean I’m trying to put dinner together,” Judith

said, sounding cross. Her usual easygoing manner had

begun to fray in recent weeks.

“Oh.” Renie paused. “Good. I mean . . . Never mind.

I called to tell you that Dr. Ming’s office just phoned to

say that they’d had a surgery cancellation on Monday

and I can go in a whole week early. Isn’t that great?

We’ll be in the hospital together.”

Judith brightened. “Really? That’s wonderful.” She

paused. “I think.”

“You think?” Now Renie sounded annoyed. “We

could share a room. We could encourage each other’s

recovery. We could make fun of the hospital staff and

the other patients. We could have some laughs.”

“Yes, yes, of course,” Judith said as she closed the

6

Mary Daheim

oven door. “It’s just that . . . Have you seen tonight’s

paper?”

“Ours hasn’t come yet,” Renie replied. “You know

we always have a later delivery on this side of Heraldsgate Hill.”

“Well,” Judith began, then caught Joe’s warning

glance. “It’s nothing, really. You can see for yourself

when the paper comes.”

“Coz.” Renie sounded stern. “Tell me now or I’ll

have to hit you with my good arm. You can’t run away

from me, remember?”

Judith sighed. “There’s been another unexpected

death at Good Cheer Hospital. Joan Fremont, the actress.”

“Joan Fremont!” Renie shrieked. “Oh, no! Wait till I

tell Bill. I think he’s always had a crush on her. What

happened?”

Ignoring Joe’s baleful look, Judith picked up the

front section of the paper and read the story to Renie.

“That’s terrible,” Renie responded in a shocked

voice. “She was so talented. And young. Well—

younger than we are. A little bit, anyway. She’d probably had work done, being an actress.”

“That’s two deaths in three weeks,” Judith noted.

“Joaquin Somosa,” Renie murmured. “Younger still.

Elbow surgery. Supposed to be healed by the All-Star

break.”

“Won’t,” Judith said, suddenly feeling light-headed.

“Dead instead.”

“This is scary,” Renie declared. “Do you suppose we

should ask Dr. Ming and Dr. Alfonso to operate on us

in the privacy of our own automobiles?”

Judith started to respond, but just then the back door

banged open. Gertrude Grover stood in the hallway,

SUTURE SELF

7

leaning on her walker and wearing a very old and

slightly shabby wool coat over her head. Worse yet, Judith saw two of her. Maybe she should have taken only

one Percocet.

“Where’s my supper?” Gertrude demanded, thumping the walker on the floor for emphasis.

Judith spoke into the phone. “Gotta go. Mother’s

here.” She rang off. “I’m heating the rolls,” Judith said

with a feeble smile, trying not to slur her words.

“Mother, you shouldn’t come out in the rain. You’ll

catch cold.”

“And die?” Gertrude’s small eyes darted in the direction of Joe’s back. “Wouldn’t that suit Dumbo

here?”

“Mother,” Judith said with a frown, accidentally ramming the wheelchair into the stove. “Oops! ’Course not.

You know better.” She tried to ignore the puzzled expression on her husband’s face. “Hasn’t Joe taken good

care of you while I’ve been laid out? I mean, laid up.”

“It’s part of his plan,” Gertrude said, scowling at

Joe, who was still turned away from his mother-in-law.

“He’s waiting until you go into the hospital. Then,

when I’m supposed to be lulled into . . . something-orother, he’ll strike!” Gertrude slammed the walker

again. “He knows the ropes, he used to be a cop.

They’ll never catch him, and he’ll make off with all my

candy.”

“Mother . . .” Judith wished she didn’t feel so muddled. She wished she could walk. She wished her

mother wouldn’t insist on wearing a coat that was at

least twenty years old. She wished Gertrude would

shut up. She wished she didn’t have two mothers,

standing side by side.

Joe had finally risen from the chair. “I don’t eat

8

Mary Daheim

candy,” he said in his most casual manner. “You got

any jewels stashed out there in the toolshed, Mrs. G.?”

“Ha!” Gertrude exclaimed. “Wouldn’t you like to

know?” It was one of those rare occasions when

Gertrude addressed Joe directly. As a rule, she spoke of

him in the third person.

Clumsily, Judith opened the oven. “Here, your dinner’s ready. Joe can help dish it up for you, Mother.”

“I’m watching his every move,” Gertrude said, narrowing her eyes. “He might slip something into my

food. I should have Sweetums eat it first, but that

ornery cat’s too danged finicky.”

Joe got the salad out of the refrigerator and removed

the beef-noodle bake from the oven. He filled

Gertrude’s plate with a flourish, added a roll, and

started for the back door. “At your service,” he called

over his shoulder. “Let me help you out.”

“Out?” Gertrude snapped. “Out where? Out of this

world?”

She was still hurling invective as the two of them

went outside. It was a conflict of long standing, a personal Thirty Years War between Joe Flynn and

Gertrude Grover. When Joe had first courted Judith,

Gertrude had announced that she didn’t like him. He

was a cop. They made rotten husbands. He was Irish.

They always drank too much. He had no respect for his

elders. He wouldn’t kowtow to Gertrude.

Judith and Joe had gotten engaged anyway. And

then disaster struck. Joe had gotten drunk, not because he was Irish but because he was a cop, and had

come upon two teenagers who had overdosed on

drugs. Putting a couple of fifteen-year-olds in body

bags had sent him off to a bar—and into the arms of

the sultry singer at the piano. Vivian, or Herself, as

SUTURE SELF

9

Judith usually called her, had shanghaied the oblivious Joe to Las Vegas and a justice of the peace. The

engagement was broken, and so was Judith’s heart.

Judith was still dwelling on the past when Joe returned to the kitchen. “She’s still alive,” he announced,

then looked more closely at his wife. “What’s wrong?

You look sort of sickly.”

“Nozzing,” Judith replied, trying to smile. “I mean,

nothing—except Mudder. Mother. It bothers me when

she’s so mean to you.”

Joe shrugged. “I’m used to it. In fact, I get kind of a

kick out of it. Face it, Jude-girl, at her age she doesn’t

have much pleasure in life. If it amuses her to needle

me, so what?”

Judith rested her head against Joe’s hip. “You’re

such a decent person, Joe. I love you.”

“The feeling is eternally mutual,” he said, hugging

her shoulders. “How many pain pills did you take?”

“Umm . . .” Judith considered fibbing. She was very

good at it. When she could think straight. “Two.”

Joe sighed. “Let’s eat. Food might straighten you

out a bit.”

“Wouldn’t you think,” Judith said halfway through the

meal when she had begun to feel more lucid, “that when

you and I finally got married after your divorce and

Dan’s death, Mother would have been happy for us?”

Joe shook his head. “Never. You’re an only child,

and your father died fairly young. You’re all your

mother has, and she’ll never completely let go. The

same’s true with Renie. Look how your Aunt Deb pulls

Renie around like she’s on a string.”

“True,” Judith allowed. “What I meant was that even

if Mother resented you at first, after I married Dan on

the rebound, and he turned out to be such a . . . flop,

10

Mary Daheim

you’d figure that Mother would be glad to see me married to somebody with a real job and a sense of responsibility and a girth considerably less than

fifty-four inches. Dan’s pants looked like the sails on

the Britannia.”

Joe grinned and the gold flecks danced in his green

eyes. “Your mother didn’t want a replacement or an

improvement. She wanted you, back home, under her

wing.”

“She got it,” Judith said with a rueful laugh. “After

Dan died, Mike and I couldn’t go on living in that

rental dump out on Thurlow Street. The rats were so

big they were setting traps for us.”

It was only a slight exaggeration. After losing one

house to the IRS for back taxes, defaulting on another,

and getting evicted twice, Judith, Dan, and Mike had

ended up, as Grandpa Grover would have put it, “in

Queer Street.” Dan had stopped working altogether by

then, and Judith’s two jobs barely paid for the basics.

The Thurlow rental was a wreck, the neighborhood

disreputable. After Dan died, Judith and her only son

moved back into the family home on Heraldsgate Hill.

Her mother had protested at first when Judith came up

with her scheme to turn the big house into a B&B.

Eventually, Gertrude had given in, if only because she

and Judith and Mike had to eat. But when Joe reappeared in Judith’s life during the homicide investigation of a guest, the old lady had balked. If Judith

married Joe, Gertrude announced, she wouldn’t live

under the same roof with him. Thus, the toolshed had

been converted into a small apartment, and Gertrude

took her belongings and her umbrage out to the backyard.

She complained constantly, but refused to budge.

SUTURE SELF

11

Judith pictured her mother in the old brown mohair

chair, eating her “supper,” watching TV, and cursing

Joe Flynn. Gertrude would never change her mind

about her son-in-law, not even now in her dotage. But

at least some sort of truce was in effect, which made

life a little easier at Hillside Manor.

Shortly after seven, Judith called Renie back to get

the details on her cousin’s surgery. Neither of them

knew exactly what time their operations would be

scheduled and wouldn’t find out until Friday afternoon. Judith hunkered down and tried to be patient. It

wasn’t easy: Even in the wheelchair, she experienced a

considerable amount of pain and, due to the recent

news reports, it was accompanied by an unexpected

apprehension. Still, Judith could do little more than

wait.

The tedium was broken Friday morning when Mike

called from his current posting as a forest ranger up on the

close-in mountain pass.

“Guess what,” he said in his most cheerful voice.

“What?” Judith asked.

“Guess.”

The first thing that came to mind was that Mike had

been promoted. Which, she thought with plunging

spirits, might mean a transfer to anywhere in the fifty

states.

“Don’t keep me in suspense,” Judith said. “I’m an

invalid, remember?”

“Mom . . .” Mike chuckled. “It’s only temporary.

Which is good, because you’re going to have to be up

and running by the time your next grandchild gets here

around the Fourth of July.”

“Oh!” Judith’s smile was huge and satisfying.

“That’s terrific! How is Kristin feeling?”

12

Mary Daheim

“Great,” Mike replied. “You know my girl, she’s a

hardy honey.”

“Hardy” wasn’t quite the word Judith would have

chosen. “Robust,” perhaps, or even “brawny.” Kristin

McMonigle was a Viking, or maybe a Valkyrie. Mike’s

wife was big, blonde, and beautiful. She was also constrained, conscientious, and capable. Almost too capable, it seemed to Judith. Kristin could repair a

transmission, build a cabinet, bake a Viennese torte,

shingle a roof, and balance a checkbook to the penny.

Indeed, Judith sometimes found her daughter-in-law

intimidating.

“I’m so thrilled,” Judith enthused. “I can’t wait to

tell Joe. And Granny.”

“That reminds me,” Mike said, “could you call

Grandma Effie, too? I don’t like making out-of-state

calls on the phone in the office. I’d call her from the

cabin tonight, but I’m putting on a slide show for some

zoologists.”

“Of course,” Judith said with only a slight hesitation. “I’ll call right now.”

“Thanks, Mom. Got to run. By the way, good luck

Monday if I don’t talk to you before you go to the hospital.”

Judith clicked the phone off and reached for her address book on the kitchen counter. She ought to know

Effie McMonigle’s number by heart, but she didn’t.

Ever since Dan’s death eleven years earlier, Judith had

called his mother once a month. But somehow the

number wouldn’t stick in her brain. Maybe it was like

Gertrude not speaking directly to Joe; maybe Judith

hoped that if she kept forgetting Effie’s number, her

former mother-in-law would go away, too, and take all

the unhappy memories of Dan with her.

SUTURE SELF

13

Effie was home. She usually was. A nurse by profession, she resided in a retirement community outside

Phoenix. In the nineteen years that Judith and Dan had

been married, Effie had visited only three times—once

for the wedding, once when Mike was born, and once

for Dan’s funeral. Effie was a sun-worshiper. She

couldn’t stand the Pacific Northwest’s gray skies and

rainy days. She claimed to become depressed. But Judith felt Effie was always depressed—and depressing.

Sunshine didn’t seem to improve her pessimistic

attitude.

“Another baby?” Effie exclaimed when Judith relayed the news. “So soon? Oh, what bad planning!”

“But Mac will be two in June,” Judith put in. “The

children will be close enough in age to be playmates

and companions.”

“They’ll fight,” Effie declared in her mournful

voice. “Especially if it’s another boy.”

“Siblings always fight,” Judith countered. “I guess.”

She had to admit to herself that she really didn’t know.

Judith and Renie had both been only children, and

while they occasionally quarreled in their youth, they

had grown to be as close, if not closer, than sisters.

“When are they coming to see me?” Effie demanded. “Mike and Kristy have only been here twice

since Mac was born.”

“It’s Kristin,” Judith said wearily. “I’m not sure

when they’ll be able to travel. With the new baby on

the way, they’ll probably wait.”

“Oh, sure.” Effie emitted a sour snort. “I haven’t had

a new picture of Mac in ages. I’m not even sure what

he looks like these days.”

“I thought Mike and Kristin sent you a picture of the

whole family at Christmastime.”

14

Mary Daheim

“They did?” Effie paused. “Oh, that picture. It

wasn’t very good of any of them. I can’t see the slightest resemblance to my darling Dan in either Mike or

Mac. If they both didn’t have my red hair, I’d have to

wonder.”

As well you might, Judith thought, and was ashamed

of the spite she felt inside. “Mac doesn’t look like me,

either,” she said in an attempt to make amends.

“When are you coming down to see me?” Effie

queried.

“Not for a while,” Judith admitted. Indeed, she was

ashamed of herself for not having paid Effie a visit

since the year after Dan died. “It’s so hard for me to get

away with the B&B, and now I’m facing surgery Monday.”

“For what?” Effie sounded very cross.

“A hip replacement,” Judith said, gritting her teeth.

“I told you about it on the phone a couple of weeks

ago. I wrote it in my Christmas letter. I think I mentioned it in my Thanksgiving card.”

“Oh, that hip replacement,” Effie sniffed. “I thought

you’d already had it. What’s taking you so long?”

“It’s the surgery scheduling,” Judith responded patiently. “They have to book so far ahead. You know

how it is. You used to work in a hospital.”

“Hunh. It was different then. Doctors didn’t try to

squeeze in so many procedures or squeeze so much

money out of their patients,” Effie asserted. “Medical

practice today is a scandal. You’ll be lucky if you get

out alive.”

Judith glanced at the morning paper on the kitchen

table. It contained a brief item about an autopsy being

performed on Joan Fremont. In the sports section,

there was a story about possible trades to replace the

SUTURE SELF

15

Seafarers’ ace pitcher, Joaquin Somosa. At last Effie

McMonigle had said something that Judith didn’t feel

like contradicting.

Some people weren’t lucky. They didn’t get out of

the hospital alive.

All Judith could hope was that she and Renie

wouldn’t be among the unlucky ones.

TWO

JUDITH’S SURGERY WAS scheduled for eight-thirty on

Monday. Renie’s was set for nine-fifteen. Joe and

Bill delivered their wives to admitting at the same

time. The cousins had worn out the phone lines over

the weekend encouraging each other and trying to

make light of any potential dangers.

Their husbands chimed in. “Hey, Bill,” Joe said,

“we could have hurried this up by driving together

and dumping the old, crippled broads from a speeding car.”

“You already called the girls?” Bill said with a

straight face.

“You bet,” Joe replied. “Chesty and Miss Bottoms. They’re rarin’ to go.”

“Not funny,” Judith muttered.

“Nothing’s funny this early in the morning,”

snarled Renie, who usually didn’t get up until ten

o’clock.

Nor did Good Cheer Hospital’s forbidding exterior live up to its name. Built shortly after the turn

of the last century, the large, dark redbrick edifice

with its looming dome and wrought-iron fences

looked more like a medieval castle than a haven for

healing. Judith half expected to wait for a draw-SUTURE SELF

17

bridge to come down before driving over a moat into

the patient drop-off area.

Renie, who was bundled up in a purple hooded coat,

shuddered as she got out of the Joneses’ Toyota Camry.

“Why couldn’t we go to our HMO’s hospital? This

place looks like a morgue.”

“Don’t say that,” Judith retorted as Joe helped her into

the wheelchair. To make matters worse, it was a damp,

dark morning with the rain coming down in straight,

steady sheets. “You know why we’re here. Our HMO

doesn’t do orthopedic surgeries anymore. All the hospitals are consolidating their services to save money.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Renie said with an ominous glance at

the double doors that automatically opened upon their

approach. “It just looks so gloomy. And bleak.”

“It’s still a Catholic hospital,” Bill Jones pointed out

as he helped Renie through the entrance. “That should

be some consolation.”

“Why?” Renie shot back. “The pope’s not going to

operate on my shoulder.”

Bill wore his familiar beleaguered expression when

dealing with his sometimes unreasonable wife, but

said nothing as they waited for Joe to wheel Judith inside. The hospital’s interior looked almost as old as its

exterior. Over the years, the Sisters of Good Cheer had

put all their money into equipment and staff. As long

as the building was structurally sound and hygienically

safe, the nuns saw no reason to waste funds on cosmetic improvements. Thus, great lengths of pipes were

exposed, door frames were the original solid stained

wood, and though the walls had been repainted many

times, the color remained the same institutional shade

of bilious green that long-dead patients and staff had

endured almost a hundred years before.

18

Mary Daheim

There was no one around to meet the Flynns and the

Joneses. A wooden sign with flaking gold lettering and

an arrow pointed to admitting, on their right. They

turned the corner and almost collided with a robot that

was sending off loud beeping signals.

“That’s new,” Judith remarked. “I wonder what it does.”

“My name is Robbie,” the robot said in a mechanical voice. One metal arm reached out as if to snatch

Renie’s big black handbag.

“Watch it, Robbie, or I’ll FedEx you to the scrap

heap,” Renie threatened.

“My name is Robbie,” the robot repeated. The steel

creature kept moving, giving and asking no quarter.

“I hope he’s not one of the surgeons,” Judith said.

“We should ask if he’s covered for malpractice,” Joe

said as they approached the admitting desk.

A nurse in traditional uniform and white cap sat next

to a nun in a modified habit that consisted of a navy

blue suit, white blouse, and navy and white veil and

coif. The Sisters of Good Cheer were relatively conservative in their attitude toward apparel. As long as

they wore habits, the nurses who worked for them

would wear uniforms. “May we help you?” the nurse

inquired with a strained smile.

“Let’s hope so,” Joe replied. “We’re checking our

wives in.” He gestured at Judith and Renie.

“Jones,” said Bill. “Serena. Rotator cuff surgery.”

He pointed to the carefully lettered yellow Post-it note

on Renie’s sweater. Overcautious as ever, Bill had

written, “Serena Jones, right shoulder, allergic to nuts,

peanuts, and morphine, inclined to complain.”

“Flynn,” said Joe. “Judith. Right-hip replacement.”

He cast a worried look at Judith’s side. Maybe, she

thought, he was wishing he’d stuck a note on her, too.

SUTURE SELF

19

Renie nudged Judith. “I guess we checked our

voices at the door.”

The nun looked at a computer screen. “They’re

right,” she said to the nurse. “Jones and Flynn, Drs.

Ming and Alfonso.”

“Whew,” Renie said facetiously. “I’m sure glad

we’re the right people.”

Bill poked her in the ribs. “Don’t say anything. Let

them do their jobs.”

Renie scowled at Bill. “I was only trying to lighten

the—”

Bill poked her again, and Renie shut up.

The nurse handed several forms to Joe and Bill.

“Have your wives fill these out over in the reception

area. We’ll call their names when the doctors are

ready.”

“What are these?” Renie asked, despite the glower

from Bill.

“Medical information,” the nurse responded. “Consent forms. Releases.”

“Release from what?” Renie inquired, resisting

Bill’s efforts to propel her away from the desk.

“Consent to the procedure,” the nurse said, looking

impatient. “Releasing the hospital from responsibility

in case you expire.”

“Expire?” Renie blanched. “As in . . . croak?”

“Let’s go,” Bill muttered, his jaw set.

Joe had already wheeled Judith into the waiting

area. “Did Renie say ‘croak’?” she asked her husband.

“It sounded like ‘croak,’ ” Joe answered in his

breeziest manner. “Of course, it might have been ‘joke’

or ‘Coke’ or ‘cloak.’ ”

Judith looked down at the forms that Joe had put in

her lap. “She said ‘croak.’ If I croak, it’s not their fault.

20

Mary Daheim

I wonder how Joaquin Somosa and Joan Fremont feel

about that? I mean, I wonder how their families feel?”

“Glum,” Joe replied. “Just fill the damned things out

and let’s get on with it.”

“Aren’t you and Bill being a bit callous?” Judith demanded.

“No,” Joe asserted. “Those were flukes. Didn’t the

newspaper hint that Joan Fremont had been doing

some drugs? She was an actress, Somosa was an athlete. I once worked in Vice. I know how that goes. It’s

all show biz, and a lot of those people get involved in

drugs, both legal and otherwise.”

Judith wasn’t reassured, but she stopped arguing.

Renie had also gone silent, laboriously trying to sign the

forms with her crippled right arm. The cousins had just

finished when they were joined by a tall, handsome,

middle-aged man and a wispy blonde woman about the

same age. The man looked vaguely familiar to Judith.

Bill, who had an excellent memory for faces, caught

her curious glance. “Bob Randall,” he said in a low

voice. “Former Sea Auk quarterback.”

“Ramblin’ Randall,” Joe murmured, with an admiring glance for the three-time all-pro. “I’ll be damned.

Maybe I’ll shake his—”

“Judith Flynn?” a plump young nurse called out.

“Here,” Judith responded. “I think.”

“We’re ready for you.” The nurse smiled, then nodded at Joe. “Is this Mr. Flynn? He can come along, if

he likes.”

“He does,” Judith said firmly.

Joe lingered. “Can I catch up with you in a minute?

I’d like to introduce myself to—”

“Joe!” Judith cried as the nurse began wheeling her

away. “I really need you!”

SUTURE SELF

21

Reluctantly, Joe trudged after his wife. Judith arrived at a large room with several curtained partitions.

It looked like a busy day at Good Cheer. At least four

other patients were already being prepared for surgery.

Directly across the way from Judith’s cubicle, an elderly woman was making her confession to an equally

elderly priest. Judith’s spirits plunged.

“I should have had Father Hoyle anoint me or something,” she murmured. “Is it too late?”

“You mean before that old duffer keels over?” Joe

responded with a nod in the priest’s direction. “I don’t

know. He could go at any minute.”

Judith scowled at Joe. “I’m serious. Go ask him to

come here when he’s done with that woman’s confession.”

The nurse began to take Judith’s vital signs. Another

nurse arrived to draw her blood. A third nurse showed

up with a hospital gown, a paper hat, and a pair of

socks with treads on the bottom. The first nurse asked

Judith if she had voided.

“Voided?” Judith echoed in alarm. “Voided what?”

“Have you gone to the bathroom recently?” the

nurse inquired with a gentle smile.

“Oh. Yes, just before I left home.”

Judith tried to relax, but it wasn’t easy with all the

poking and probing. She had just put on the gown, the

hat, and the socks when the anesthesiologist arrived.

“I’m Dr. Bunn,” said the young man, who looked

too young to be on his own without his mother.

“Here’s what we’re going to do . . .”

The curtains had been opened again after Judith

changed. She could see Joe strolling casually up and

down the floor, still waiting for the elderly woman to

finish her confession. Judith wondered if the old girl

22

Mary Daheim

was recounting every sin since childhood. Finally the

priest appeared to be giving absolution. Judith sighed

with relief.

At that moment, Bob Randall entered, supporting

the wispy woman with his famous right arm. His wife,

Judith thought vaguely. The poor woman looked as if

she were about to meet the Grim Reaper. Maybe she

was. Judith said a quick prayer for Mrs. Randall.

Dr. Bunn had finished his explanation, which Judith

had only half heard. The priest was standing up. Well,

Judith noted, at least he was trying to stand up. The

poor man looked very unsteady.

Judith turned to see if Joe had noticed. He was

nowhere in sight. Then, on the other side of the curtain,

she heard her husband’s voice.

“Bob,” said Joe, sounding unusually hearty, “excuse

me, but I want to thank you for all the years of pleasure and excitement you gave us when you quarterbacked the . . .”

The priest was tottering away. Judith heard Bob

Randall’s booming voice in reply: “Flynn, eh? Great

to meet you. After fifteen years out of the league, you

sometimes think nobody remembers . . .”

Dr. Bunn had stepped aside as one of the nurses

began an IV in Judith’s left hand. “Doctor,” Judith said

in a plaintive voice, “could you get my husband from

the next cubicle?”

“Hold on there,” Dr. Bunn said in a soothing voice.

“He’ll be right along. At the moment, he’d be in the

way.”

“But I wanted to . . .” Judith began, then heard Joe

bidding Bob Randall good-bye.

“Good luck with the knee,” Joe said, and suddenly

appeared from the other side of the curtain. “Hey,

SUTURE SELF

23

Jude-girl, Bob Randall’s having knee surgery this

morning. You know how it is with quarterbacks. The

knees always seem to give out. He’s a really great guy.”

Judith felt for Joe’s hand. “I thought his wife was the

one who . . .” Judith felt drowsy. “Joe, can you find

that . . .”

Judith felt nothing.

She awoke nearly seven hours later in the recovery

room, staring at Renie. “Coz,” Judith said thickly.

“Hi.”

“Unh,” Renie replied and blinked twice.

“We’re . . . alive,” Judith said, her voice sounding

very strange.

“So far,” Renie replied, also unlike herself.

Judith’s eyes came into focus. Her gaze traveled to

the end of the bed. Joe was standing there, along with

a nurse Judith didn’t recognize.

“Hi,” Joe said. He sounded different, too, almost

shy. Judith concentrated harder on his face. He looked

pale. She looked in Renie’s direction. Bill was by her

bed, also looking pale. Both Joe and Bill had ruddy

complexions. Could they actually have been worried

about their wives?

“How do you feel, Mrs. Flynn?” the gray-haired

nurse inquired.

“Okay,” Judith replied, despite the fact that she was

too woozy to know. “Hi, Joe.”

With a quick glance at the nurse, Joe came around to

the side of the bed, almost bumping into Bill. “You’re

going to be fine,” he said, taking her hand. “I’ve already seen Dr. Alfonso.”

“Good,” Judith sighed, wishing she could feel relieved, but not feeling much of anything.

24

Mary Daheim

Across the aisle, Dr. Ming was hovering over Renie.

Judith tried to hear what he was saying, but couldn’t. A

moment later, Renie was being rolled out of the recovery

room, with Bill trailing an orderly, a nurse, and Dr. Ming.

“Where’s she gone?” Judith asked in alarm.

“To her room,” Joe replied. “Renie’s surgery was

only three and a half hours. Yours was almost six, plus

it was after nine before they actually started.”

“Ohmigod!” Judith shut her eyes. “What time is it?”

“Does it matter?” Joe smiled. “It’s going on four

o’clock. Here.” He proffered a plastic cup. “Drink some

water.”

Judith had trouble getting her lips around the straw.

“It’s hard,” she moaned.

Dr. Alfonso, looking as exhausted as Judith, approached the bed. Or was it a gurney? Judith couldn’t

tell; didn’t care.

“You’ll be up and dancing soon,” he said with the

hint of a twinkle in his dark eyes.

“Hunh,” said Judith.

“I’ve talked to your husband and given him all the

details,” Dr. Alfonso went on, pushing a swatch of silver hair under the shower-cap-like hat he still wore.

His blue scrubs were spattered with blood; Judith involuntarily shuddered when she realized the stains

probably came from her. “I’m taking a lunch break

now,” the doctor said, “but I’ll be in to see you before

I go off duty.” Dr. Alfonso jabbed at the plastic cup.

“Keep drinking as much as you can. You need plenty

of fluids to keep from becoming dehydrated.”

Dr. Alfonso had no sooner padded away than Judith

began to feel pain. She tried to crane her head to look

at the IV source, but her head wouldn’t move, her neck

wouldn’t swivel.

SUTURE SELF

25

“Joe, get a nurse,” Judith said, wincing slightly. “I

think I’m running out of pain medication.”

“The anesthesia’s probably wearing off,” Joe said.

“Hang on, I’ll find the nurse who was here a few minutes ago.”

The next half hour was taken up with the nurse’s attempts to make Judith more comfortable, with Joe

pressing fluids upon her, and with Judith thinking that

maybe she would be better off dead. At last the pain

began to ease a bit as a result of the increased morphine dosage. Judith felt more aware, but less content.

“We’re going to move you to your room now,” the

nurse said smiling. “Once we get you in bed, you’ll

feel better.”

“No, I won’t,” Judith muttered. “I feel like bird

poop.”

“You can sleep,” the nurse said. “It’ll be quieter

there.”

Judith had been vaguely aware of the comings and

goings in the recovery area. The surgeons must have

been busy that day, since at least a half-dozen patients

had been wheeled in or out while she emerged from

her anesthetic cocoon. The noise hadn’t really bothered her, but she’d be glad for some peace and privacy.

“I saw Bob Randall after his knee surgery,” Joe said

as Judith was being trundled down the hall. “He

seemed in pretty good spirits. But then he always was

a warrior.”

“I . . . didn’t . . . know . . . you . . . were . . . such . . .

a . . . fan,” Judith gasped as every buckle and bump in

the hallway floor seemed to set her teeth on edge.

“Randall played fourteen years for the Auks,” Joe

said, hurrying to keep up. “Those were the years I was

married to Herself. Watching Randall pass for a first

26

Mary Daheim

down on third and eight was a lot more fun than watching Vivian pass out over an empty fifth.”

“Yes.” It was all Judith could manage to say as they

turned a corner on what felt like two wheels. The lingering odor of food and antiseptic seemed to chase

her down the hall like a stale wind.

A sort of shrieking reached Judith’s ears as the gurney slowed. Judith frowned but couldn’t quite manage

to lift her head. “What’s that?” she asked as the noise

grew louder.

The nurse and the orderly didn’t reply but kept moving closer to the source.

“Joe?” Judith asked as a series of obscenities assailed her ears.

The gurney was steered through a doorway. The obscenities grew in volume and ferocity. “Joe?” Judith

repeated.

They had arrived in a two-bed room on the third

floor. The curses emanated from the other side of a

pale blue curtain. Joe didn’t respond. He didn’t have

to. Judith recognized the voice.

“Hi, Renie,” he finally said as Judith was flipped and

flopped onto an ancient hospital bed with a black iron

bedstead. “How’re you doing?”

Renie’s answer was unprintable.

Judith and Renie had requested sharing a room, but

the staff had made no promises. Good Cheer wasn’t a

hotel or a summer camp—it was a hospital.

“May I?” Joe asked in an unusually meek voice as

he gave the blue curtain a twitch.

“Why not?” Renie snapped. “You can set fire to the

whole damned place as far as I’m concerned.”

Judith moved just enough to see Renie, propped up

SUTURE SELF

27

on pillows with her right arm in a blue sling and her

shoulder sporting a bloody dressing.

“Hi, coz,” Renie said in a more normal tone. “How

are you?” She didn’t wait for an answer, but let out a

bloodcurdling scream.

“What’s wrong?” Judith asked in alarm.

“It’s the only way to get attention around here,”

Renie said, then screamed again.

“Stop that!” Judith exclaimed. “It makes my head

throb!”

“I throb everywhere,” Renie shot back. “They

dumped me in here almost an hour ago, and I haven’t

seen anybody since.” She slapped with her left hand at

what appeared to be a buzzer button extending from a

thick rubber cord. “I’ve poked this stupid thing so

often I think I burned the light out over the damned

door. Now I’m getting hoarse from yelling.”

“Where’s Bill?” Joe inquired.

“He left,” Renie replied after taking a deep sip of

water. “He had to run some errands and then have dinner. He’ll be back this evening.”

Judith looked at Joe. “You ought to go, too. It’s been

a long day.”

Joe seemed torn. “Shouldn’t I wait until Dr. Alfonso

comes in?”

Judith gave a faint shake of her head. “You’ve already talked to him. You have to tell Mother I’m okay

and let Mike know I survived. Frankly, you look beat.

I’ll be fine, as long as Screaming Mimi over there shuts

up. I might be able to sleep a bit.”

“Well . . .” Joe’s green-eyed gaze roamed around the

room. “I suppose I should head home.”

“Of course you should,” Judith said, also taking in

her surroundings. The walls were painted a dreary

28

Mary Daheim

beige that hadn’t been freshened in years. A crucifix

hung over each of the beds and the only other furnishings were a pair of visitors’ chairs, a commode, and the

nightstands. A TV was mounted high on the far wall,

flanked by a small statue of Jesus revealing the Sacred

Heart and, on the other side, Mary holding the infant

Jesus. Two old-fashioned sash windows on Renie’s

side of the room looked out over one of the city’s residential areas. The roofs were gray, the houses were

gray, the skies were gray. Even the trees looked gray

on this late-January afternoon.

With a reluctant sigh, Joe leaned down to kiss Judith’s forehead. “Okay, I’ll check in at the B&B to

make sure that Carl and Arlene are getting along all

right. I’ll see you this evening.”

Despite her brave words, Judith kept her dark eyes

on Joe until he was out of the room. Indeed, he was

practically run over by a disheveled young man carrying a balloon bouquet in one hand and an almost lifesized cutout of a football player in the other.

“For Bob Randall,” Judith remarked, daring to gaze

at Renie.

“The ex-quarterback?” Renie snorted. “I swear, the

only time I ever watched him play, he always threw an

interception or got sacked.” She paused, then made a

futile attempt to snap the fingers of her left hand.

“That’s it! Ramblin’ Randall is getting all the attention

while we suffer and starve. I timed myself. I screamed

for eleven minutes nonstop. Nobody came. I think I’ll

set fire to the bed.”

“Coz—” Judith began to plead, but was interrupted

by a tall, handsome nun in an exceptionally well-tailored

modified habit.

“Mrs. Jones? Mrs. Flynn?” the nun said, standing on

SUTURE SELF

29

the threshold. “Which of you has been requesting

help?”

If not embarrassed, Renie at least had the grace to

look slightly abashed. “Yes . . . that would be me.” She

offered the nun a toothy smile. “I’m having quite a bit

of pain.”

You’re being quite a pain, Judith thought, but kept

silent.

The nun glanced at the IV. “I’ll see what I can do,”

she said in her crisp, no-nonsense voice. “By the way,

I’m Sister Jacqueline, the hospital administrator. I

should point out that our staff is extremely busy this

week. The surgery floor is full, and as usual, we’re a

bit shorthanded. The economics of medicine aren’t

what they used to be.” She gave the cousins a tight little smile.

“I understand,” Judith said. “It’s a terrible problem

that nobody seems able to solve.”

“It’s those damned insurance companies,” Renie asserted, lifting her head a few inches from the pillow.

“Let’s not even talk about the greedy jackasses who

run the pharmaceutical industry. What about the patient? I’m lying here in misery and half starved while

a bunch of bumbling morons in Washington, D.C., try

to figure out whether their pants get pulled up over

their fat butts or go down over their empty heads. Or

maybe they aren’t wearing any pants at all. Furthermore, if anybody had an ounce of—”

Sister Jacqueline cleared her throat rather loudly.

“Mrs. Jones. Ranting will do you no good. I suggest

that you exercise the virtue of patience instead.”

“I am the freaking patient!” Renie cried. “And I’m

not a patient patient.”

“I gather not,” Sister Jacqueline said mildly, then

30

Mary Daheim

turned to Judith and spoke almost in a whisper. “If

someone is discharged tomorrow, we might be able to

move you to a different room.”

Judith tried to smile. “It’s fine, Sister. Honestly. I’m

used to her. She’s my cousin.”

The nun drew back as if Judith had poked her.

“Really!” She glanced from Judith to Renie and back

again. “Then patience must be one of your outstanding

virtues.”

Judith looked sheepish. “Well . . . Many things in

life have taught me patience. In fact, my cousin really

doesn’t—”

A tall, thin middle-aged man who looked vaguely

familiar tapped diffidently on the open door. “Sister?”

he said in an uncertain voice.

The nun stepped away from Judith’s bed. “Yes?”

“I’m worried,” the man said, removing his thick

glasses and putting them back on in a nervous manner.

“My brother isn’t getting any rest. There are way too

many visitors and deliveries and I don’t know what all.

I thought since Margie volunteers at the hospital, she’d

keep things under control.”

“I haven’t seen Mrs. Randall since Mr. Randall was

in the recovery room,” Sister Jacqueline replied. “Even

though the post-op news was very good, she seemed

downcast. Perhaps she went home to rest.”

“I hope not.” The man who appeared to be Bob Randall’s brother gave a shake of his head. “There’s supposed to be a big snowstorm moving in. She might get

stuck at the house.” He uttered a heavy sigh. “Poor

Margie. She’s always downcast. I guess it’s just her nature.”

The nun turned back to Judith, but avoided looking

at Renie, who wore a mutinous expression. “Excuse

SUTURE SELF

31

me, I must get things straightened out. Keep drinking

those liquids, both of you. Come along, Mr. Randall.

Jim, is it?” She put a firm hand on Jim Randall’s elbow

and steered him out into the hall. “I agree, too much

excitement isn’t good for . . .”

Her voice faded as they moved down the hall. Renie

picked up a tiny digital clock from her nightstand. “It’s

going on five. I haven’t eaten since last night. When do

they serve around here?”

“I thought you hurt so much,” Judith remarked,

plucking listlessly at the white linen sheet. “Good

Cheer Hospital” had been stitched in blue on the hem,

but the letters had worn away to leave only “Goo . .

h . er Ho . p . . .”

“I do,” Renie said, “but that doesn’t mean I can’t be

hungry.”

Before Judith could respond, Dr. Alfonso reappeared, now dressed in blue jeans, a denim shirt, and a

black leather jacket. “You’re looking a bit brighter,

Mrs. Flynn,” he said, though his own voice was weary.

“Let’s take a peek at that dressing.”

“When do we eat?” Renie asked in a petulant tone.

“After a bit,” the surgeon replied without taking his

eyes off the loose bandage. “We’ll get the nurse to

change that. How’s the pain?”

“Awful,” Renie broke in. “Whatever happened to

Demerol?”

“It’s bearable,” Judith responded bravely. “Though

it hurts quite a bit to make even the slightest move.”

“We’ll take care of that, too,” Dr. Alfonso said with

a tired smile. “Now let’s talk about your rehab—”

“How can a person rehab,” Renie demanded, “when

his or her arm feels like it fell off? In fact, I think it did.

Do you want to check the floor for me?”

32

Mary Daheim

“We’ll have you try to sit up tomorrow,” the doctor

said to Judith. “Maybe later in the day, we’ll see if you

can take a few steps.”

“That sounds next to impossible right now,” Judith

said, though her weak smile tried to convey courage.

“I’ll do my best.”

“I’ll do my worst if somebody doesn’t put something besides corn syrup in this IV,” Renie snarled.

With shoulders slumped, Dr. Alfonso started to turn

away from Judith. “I’ll be by in the morning to—”

His words were cut short by screams and a large

thud from nearby. Judith stiffened in the narrow bed

and Renie’s expression went from grumpy to curious.

Dr. Alfonso picked up his step, but was met by a petite

Asian nurse in a fresh white uniform and cap.

“Come, please, Doctor,” the nurse urged in an anxious voice. “Something’s happened to Mr. Randall.”

“Randall?” Dr. Alfonso echoed, following the nurse

out into the hall. “Dr. Garnett’s patient?”

Judith’s jaw dropped. Surely not another local

celebrity had succumbed at Good Cheer Hospital. She

pricked up her ears, trying to catch the nurse’s fading

reply.

“Not Bob Randall,” she said. “It’s his brother, Jim.

He suddenly collapsed and is unconscious.”

Renie made an airy gesture of dismissal with her left

hand. “Maybe he’s dead. Can anybody around here tell

the difference?”

Judith stared incredulously at her cousin. “That’s

not funny.”

Renie’s face fell as she realized the enormity of

what she had just said. “No,” she agreed, a hand to her

head. “It’s not.”

THREE

IT WAS ALMOST a quarter of an hour before the

cousins learned what had happened to Jim Randall.

A simple faint, it seemed, according to the Asian

nurse, whose name tag identified her as “Chinn,

Heather, R.N.”

“He’s so different from his brother, the football

player,” Heather Chinn said as she adjusted Renie’s

IV. “They look alike, sort of, but they don’t act like

brothers, let alone twins.”

“Twins?” Judith said, comparing the gaunt, pale

Jim Randall with the robust, suntanned Bob. “As in

identical?”

Heather shrugged and smiled. She had matching

dimples in a perfect heart-shaped face. “I don’t

know about that. Their mannerisms are really at opposite ends, too. Mr. Jim is so shy and doesn’t seem

to have much self-esteem. Mr. Bob is full of life and

confidence. He’ll be out of here in no time.”

“What made Mr. Jim pass out?” Judith inquired

as the nurse added more painkiller to her IV.

Heather shrugged again. “Stress, maybe. Worrying about his brother. Though I don’t think Mr. Jim

is very well. He’s had several tests to determine

what’s wrong, but . . .” She finished with the IV and

34

Mary Daheim

grimaced. “I shouldn’t gossip like that. It’s unprofessional, and I’m merely speculating.”

The pain was beginning to ebb. Judith moved in the

bed, her gaze following Heather Chinn as she tried to

make Renie more comfortable.

“You’d have more room,” Heather said in a pleasant,

reasonable voice, “if you’d put some of these . . . items

in the drawers of your nightstand.” Her slim fingers

pointed to the paperback book, two magazines, pack of

gum, roll of breath mints, several spring fashion catalogues, and a small grinning doll with an equally small

suitcase.

“Don’t touch Archie,” Renie warned as Heather

started to move the doll. “He stays with me. My husband got him as a good luck charm. Archie loves hospitals.” Renie grasped Archie’s tiny hand. “Don’t you,

Archie? See how cheerful he is? Archie always looks

cheerful.”

While Judith was accustomed to Renie and Bill’s

proclivity for talking to inanimate objects, including

their car, Heather Chinn wasn’t. The nurse looked

askance.

Judith decided to intervene before Heather recommended committing Renie to the mental health wing.

“I don’t suppose,” Judith said in a manner that only

suggested a question, “you had either Joan Fremont or

Joaquin Somosa as patients.”

“The actress?” Heather responded, looking at Judith

over Renie’s tousled head. “No. But the other one—

was he some kind of ballplayer, too? I was on duty

when he flat-lined.”

Renie jerked around to look at the monitor beside

her bed. “Flat-lined? Is that what you call it? All those

funny squiggly marks are good, then?”

SUTURE SELF

35

“Yes.” Heather smiled, revealing her dimples.

“You’re doing fine, Mrs. Jones. In fact, we’ve noticed

that you’re unusually . . . resilient.”

Loud, Judith figured was what Nurse Heather

meant. And maybe nuts. “Mr. Somosa . . . flat-lined for

no apparent reason?”

“Not at the time,” Heather replied, checking Renie’s

IV. “I believe there was something in the postmortem

that indicated otherwise.”

“Drugs?” Renie put in. “I heard that might have

been the case with Joan Fremont.”

“I really can’t discuss it,” Heather asserted, the dimples now invisible and the brown eyes on the silent TV

set. “Would you like to watch the news? There’s a button on each of your beds.”

“No,” Renie said.

“Yes,” Judith replied. “I never get to see the early

news at home. I’m always working.”

“I almost never watch the news,” Renie said crossly,

“unless it’s sports.” She pulled herself up in the bed

and addressed Heather Chinn. “Are you saying Somosa did drugs? I don’t believe it. For one thing, the

Seafarers have a tough stand on drugs. So does major

league baseball in general. Not only that, but until he

blew out his elbow, Somosa had a 2.4 ERA and averaged ten strikeouts a game. How do you explain that?”

“I can’t,” Heather replied with the ghost of a smile.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about. I don’t follow sports. I only know about Mr. Randall—Mr.

Bob—because somebody said he’d played professional football.”

“Hunh,” snorted Renie, and fell back against the pillows.

Heather had refilled the cousins’ water carafes, re-36

Mary Daheim

placing them on the old wooden bedside stands that

matched the room’s much-varnished door and window

frames. “Remember to keep drinking fluids. Dinner

will be along shortly,” she added as she exited the

room.

“It better be,” Renie muttered after taking a big sip

of fresh water. “Really, coz, I doubt that Somosa did

drugs. Or Joan Fremont, either. They didn’t call her the

First Lady of the local theater for nothing. She was a

lady, in every way.”

“Good Cheer is undoubtedly dodging a couple of

huge malpractice suits,” Judith said, clicking on the

TV. “Can you imagine? Not only the survivors, but

maybe Le Repertoire Theatre and the Seafarers’ ownership.”

Renie was silent for a moment as KINE-TV’s anchorpersons radiated their own type of good cheer by

rehashing humankind’s latest tragedies. “At least turn

down the sound,” she said crossly. “It’s Mavis LeanBrodie doing the news and she’s never liked me.”

Years ago, Mavis had been involved in a homicide

that had occurred in Judith’s dining room. Since then,

Judith had encountered her a few times, including a recent run-in during a murder investigation at an apartment house on Heraldsgate Hill. Mavis had featured

Judith in a well-intentioned TV interview that had

come off as awkward and inaccurate. Still, Judith held

no grudge.

“Mavis is okay,” Judith allowed, hitting the mute

button as the screen switched to a close-up of the governor in front of the state capitol. “She’s just aggressive. It comes with the job description.”

Dinner was brought in by a solemn young orderly.

Wordlessly, he set up Judith’s tray first. There were

SUTURE SELF

37

two covered dishes, a plastic container, a plastic cup,

packets of salt and pepper, silverware, and a napkin. A

whole-wheat roll wrapped in plastic rested on a plate

with a butter pat.

The orderly moved to Renie’s bed. “What the hell is

this crap?” she yelled, removing the metal cover from

the larger of the two dishes. “It looks like cat spit!”

The orderly, who sported a mustache, a shaved head,

and a gold stud in one ear, didn’t respond. Without

speaking, he left the room.

“I think,” Judith said warily, “it’s mutton.”

Renie’s brown eyes widened in horror. “No Grover

since our grandfather has ever eaten mutton, and he

only did it because he was English. I think I’m going

to be sick.”

“It’s not very good,” Judith allowed. “In fact, it’s

tasteless. I tried salting the gravy, but that doesn’t help

much. There’s a green salad, though.” She searched

around on the tray. “It’s under the other covered dish,

but I don’t see any dressing.”

“Rice,” Renie said, holding her head. “How can you

ruin rice? And why is it sort of beige?”

“Brown rice?” Judith suggested, taking a bite. “No,

maybe not.”

“This isn’t even wholesome,” Renie complained.

“Mutton is fatty. I’m going to call Bill.”

“What for?” Judith asked. “He’s not with the Department of Health.”

“No, but he can swing by Art Huey’s and pick us up

some Chinese. What do you want?”

Judith’s attention, however, had been caught by the

TV screen. Sister Jacqueline was in living color,

speaking in front of Good Cheer Hospital. Judith

turned the sound back on.

38

Mary Daheim

“. . . to clear our reputation,” Sister Jacqueline was

saying. “The general public doesn’t realize that every

time a person goes into surgery under a general anesthetic, they risk death. It’s simply a fact, which is why

hospitals require signed waivers before any procedure.

Sometimes, of course, there are extenuating circumstances.”

Mavis’s male coanchor reappeared, looking solemn.

“Statistically, the number of otherwise healthy patients

who die within a week of a surgical procedure is very

small. Good Cheer Hospital’s most recent deaths have

been local celebrities, thus bringing the long-time institution under scrutiny. It should also be pointed out

that Good Cheer is the only local hospital where orthopedic surgeries are performed. As chief of surgery

Dr. Peter Garnett said earlier, the statistics are bound

to be skewed when each hospital has its own specialties.”

The camera angle expanded to include Mavis.

“Thanks, Paul,” she said with a grim smile. “I guess

I’ll think twice before I get those bone spurs removed.”

Paul dutifully chuckled. Mavis announced they were

cutting to a commercial break.

“Face-lift,” Renie said. “She’s had two already.

Pretty soon her ears are going to be sticking out from

the top of her head.”

“The hospital had to expect some bad publicity,” Judith remarked, ignoring Renie’s comment and muting

the TV again. “I’m surprised there hasn’t been more

about it in the newspapers.”

“So am I,” Renie said, dumping her entire tray in

the wastebasket beside her bed. “I wonder if the

Times has muzzled Addison Kirby. You know, Joan

Fremont’s husband who covers city hall.”

SUTURE SELF

39

“You think so?” Judith remarked, then realized that

Renie had hung up the phone without speaking to Bill.

“Hey, what about your Chinese order?”

Renie let out an exasperated little sigh. “The anesthesia must have affected my brain. I’m told it can, especially your memory. I forgot that Bill never answers

the phone, especially around the dinner hour. Why

don’t you call Joe?”

Judith hesitated. Joe had plenty of responsibilities

on his shoulders now that Judith was completely incapacitated. “I kind of hate to. We don’t live as close to

Art Huey’s as you and Bill do.”

“Okay.” Renie picked up the phone again. “Art Huey’s

Restaurant,” she said. “Yes, you can dial it for me.”

“You’re going to have them deliver our dinner?” Judith asked, taken aback. “Is that allowed?”

“Who knows? Who cares? I’m paying for it. Yes,

this is Mrs. Jones, and I’d like to order the prawn chow

yuk, the wonton soup, the . . .” Renie listed another

half-dozen items, then gave some special instructions:

“Tell the people at the front desk you’re visiting Mrs.

Jones. Put the stuff in a plain cardboard box and throw

one of those plastic geraniums on top. There’s a big tip

in it for you if the food arrives hot.”

“If the food arrives at all,” Judith remarked as Renie

hung up. “Do you think whoever brings it can get past

the desk?”

“Yes,” Renie declared, clicking on the old-fashioned

gooseneck lamp next to the bed. “Now dump that crap

off your tray and settle back. I should have ordered a

couple of drinks while I was at it.”

“We can’t drink,” Judith said, taking yet another sip

from her plastic water glass, “except for stuff like this.

We’re on pain medication.”

40

Mary Daheim

“We are?” Renie harrumphed. “You couldn’t prove

it by me.”

The food did indeed arrive, along with Joe, Bill, and

the delivery boy. Renie had already managed to get out

her checkbook, though it was a struggle to write with

her left hand.

“Let me,” Bill sighed, tearing up the check. “This

looks as if you’d written it with your lips.”

“I should try that,” Renie murmured, struggling to

open the cartons. “Here, pass some of this to my roommate.”

Joe and Bill had come to the hospital together. The

guests were settled in, Carl and Arlene had things well

in hand, and Gertrude was spending the evening inside

Hillside Manor playing three-handed pinochle with Judith’s stand-ins.

“They’re so good to her,” Judith said, referring to the

Rankerses. “I try to ignore Arlene’s threats to move. I

couldn’t bear it if they weren’t next door.”

Taking a bite of Judith’s marinated steak, Joe

agreed. “By the way, I’ve accepted a new case.”

“You have?” Judith was surprised. “But you’re already overloaded.”

“I’m okay, I got most of the loose ends tied up before your surgery,” Joe said, sampling a sweet-andsour prawn. “But this is one I don’t feel I can refuse.

There was a call from FOPP waiting for me when I got

home from the hospital this afternoon.”

Judith’s forehead wrinkled. “FOPP? What’s that?”

“Friends of Powerless People, advocates for the

homeless,” Joe replied, eyeing another of Judith’s

prawns. “It seems that a couple of street residents have

been killed in the last month. Not that it’s unusual in itself, but these weren’t the typical murders. You know,

SUTURE SELF

41

a couple of the poor devils get into it, one brains the

other with an empty bottle of Old Horsecollar. Or

smart-ass kids hassle the homeless until it gets out of

hand. According to Steve Moeller at FOPP, the two

most recent killings appeared to be deliberate and were

committed out of sight. Both stabbings, maybe by the

same knife. I’ll get more details tomorrow.”

“What about the police?” Judith inquired. “Aren’t

they trying to find the killers?”

Joe gave a slight shrug. “Sure, but you know how it

is. Even when I was still on the job, if Woody and I got

a case that was more high-profile, then our homeless

homicide got put at the bottom of the pile. That’s why

FOPP has decided to hire a private investigator.”

Judith frowned. She’d always had a sense of security

during the years that Woodrow Wilson Price had been

Joe’s partner. A solid man of African-American descent with a walrus mustache and deceptively soulful

eyes that could wring a confession out of the most

hardened criminals, Woody had never let Joe down.

And vice versa. But that was then and this was now. “It

sounds dangerous. Furthermore, you don’t have

Woody for a partner anymore.”

Joe shook his head and grinned. “I’ll manage. The

worst of it is trying to make sense of what the witnesses will say. If I can find any witnesses.”

“Take someone with you,” Judith urged. “Bill, for

instance. He can tell who’s crazy and who isn’t.”

Joe made a face at Judith. “Bill has plenty to do, too.

He still sees some of his private patients and consults

at the university. Besides, on these investigations, I like

to work solo.”

Judith started to argue, but she was too worn out and

knew she’d lose. At the other bedside, the Joneses were

42

Mary Daheim

arguing, something about the assignments of their

three children while Renie was in the hospital.

“Why,” Renie was demanding, “should Tom wash

the windows in January? He needs time to work on his

Ph.D. thesis.”

“That doesn’t mean the windows aren’t dirty,” Bill

pointed out. “Besides, he’s been in graduate school for

eight years. I don’t see that he’s in any rush.”

“He has deadlines,” Renie countered. “You know

that, you’ve been through it.”

“Not in Babylonian history,” Bill pointed out, his

voice growing more heated. “What’s he going to do

with that degree when he gets it? How many recruiters

are out there looking for an expert on the Mushkenu

social class?”

“He can teach,” Renie retorted.

“He doesn’t want to teach,” Bill asserted. “He wants

to stay in graduate school, live in our house, eat our

food, and wait until we’re carried out feetfirst, just like

his brother and his sister are doing.”

Joe, who had been fidgeting, stood up. “Hey, Bill,

maybe we should head on out. It may snow tonight.”

Bill all but flew out of his visitor’s chair. “Good

idea. Heraldsgate Hill has some pretty mean streets in

bad weather.”

Joe and Bill kissed their wives and fled.

“Do you really think they have girls lined up?” Judith asked.

“No,” Renie answered. “They have basketball

games, though. Pro and college. Besides, we’re boring.”

“Joe ate half my dinner,” Judith said in dismay.

“Bill didn’t try to touch any of mine,” Renie said. “He

knows better.”

SUTURE SELF

43

Judith checked her watch, which was lying on the

bedside stand. “It’s almost eight. I could use some

more painkillers.”

“Me, too,” said Renie. “You buzz. They hate me.”

Judith pushed the button. “I have to admit, they

aren’t exactly killing us with kindness. Excuse the

phrase.”

But Heather Chinn appeared almost immediately.

“Sorry,” she apologized. “It’s been so busy on this

floor tonight. I’m behind in taking vitals.”

“How about victuals?” Renie said, indicating the

empty white boxes on her tray. “Could you get rid of

these for us?”

Heather hadn’t noticed the small cartons. “Oh, dear!

Did you two . . . ? Really, that’s not allowed. Lately,

our patients seem to think they can consume just about

anything they like. That’s not so. You have to keep to a

hospital diet while you’re with us. If we hadn’t been so

caught up with other patients, we’d never have permitted this.”

“Those aren’t ours,” Renie said, feigning shock.

“Our husbands brought their own dinner. We’ll both

speak severely to them about doing it again.”

Frowning, Heather removed the boxes, then began

taking Judith’s pulse and temperature. “What happened with Jim Randall?” Judith inquired after the

paper thermometer had been removed.

“Oh,” Heather said, wrapping the blood pressure

cuff around Judith’s arm, “he went home. I guess he

was upset about his brother.”

“Mr. Bob’s recovering nicely?” Judith asked.

Heather didn’t answer right away. She was listening

to the stethoscope and looking at the gauge attached to

the cuff. “Yes,” she finally said as she made entries on

44

Mary Daheim

Judith’s chart, “he’s doing fine, though I don’t think

he’ll like being on a walker and then a cane for some

time. He strikes me as a very active person.” Heather

moved to Renie’s bed. “Here, Mrs. Jones, let’s see how

you’re getting along.”

“I could have eaten more fried wontons,” Renie said.

“I think they shorted us on the sweet-and-sour

prawns.”

Heather shook her head in a disapproving manner,

then became involved in taking Renie’s vital signs. Judith watched until a wispy figure appeared in the doorway. It was Mrs. Randall, looking morose.

“Nurse Chinn?” she called in a soft, tentative voice.

“I’m leaving now, but I’ll be on duty at nine tomorrow.”

Heather Chinn finished taking Renie’s pulse, then

turned to the newcomer. “That’s fine, Mrs. Randall.

You must be very pleased with your husband’s successful surgery.”

Margie Randall hung her head. “Dr. Van Boeck says

I should be, but you never know. All sorts of things can

happen—pneumonia, a blood clot, an aneurysm. I’ve

seen it before, here in this very hospital, and recently,

too. I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep tonight.”

“You need your rest,” Heather said, now working

with the blood pressure cuff on Renie. “You put in

such long days volunteering for us.”

“It’s such a source of comfort for me,” Margie

sighed, though she looked quite desolate. “It’s such a

blessing to be able to offer consolation to patients and

their families. Why, this very morning, while Bob was

in surgery, I counseled a family who had just lost an

elderly father. They’d been practically immobilized

with grief until I began telling them how soon any one

of them could be called to join him. A brief, deadly ill-SUTURE SELF

45

ness. An auto accident. Getting caught in the gunfire of

a drive-by shooting. They suddenly became energized

and all but ran out of the hospital.”

“Lovely,” Heather said absently. “Good night, Mrs.

Randall.”

Margie Randall drifted away. Judith leaned slightly

toward the nurse. “I was wondering, who operated on

Joaquin Somosa and Joan Fremont? Do you recall?”

Heather removed the blood pressure cuff from

Renie’s arm and looked at Judith. “It was Dr. Garnett,

the same surgeon who performed Mr. Randall’s surgery. I remember, because it’s sort of unusual. Surgeons specialize, like Dr. Alfonso for hips and Dr.

Ming for shoulders. But Dr. Garnett is the second in

command at Good Cheer, under Dr. Van Boeck, and he

likes to stay diversified.”

“I see,” said Judith, who wasn’t exactly sure what

Heather meant in terms of medical skill, hospital privilege, or professional hierarchy.

“The good stuff,” Renie put in, using her left elbow

to point to the IV. “Make me feel good. Or at least tolerable.”

Heather finished dispensing medication, a short,

stout woman with a blonde Dutch-boy bob drew their

blood, and, finally, the priest Judith had seen that

morning came by to visit.

“I’m Father McConnaught,” he said in a voice that indicated he wasn’t quite sure. “God bless you, Mrs. Flynn.

An Irish lass, perhaps?”

“No, actually I’m—”

He nodded at Renie. “And Mrs. Jones. Welsh, you’d

be, eh?”

“No, I’m pretty much the same as my—”

“Well, now.” Father McConnaught’s faded blue eyes

46

Mary Daheim

crinkled at the corners. He was almost bald, except for

a few strands of white hair that stood up on his head

like little wisps of smoke. “Let’s say a prayer of

thanksgiving that you both came through, eh?”

Judith and Renie dutifully said the Our Father and

the Hail Mary along with the priest, which was a good

thing because he seemed to forget some of the words

along the way.

“Now,” the priest said, smiling even wider, “how

many will this be, Mrs. Flynn?”

“How many what?” Judith asked, puzzled.

“And you, Mrs. Jones?” he inquired of Renie.

“Since I’ve only got one other arm—” Renie began.

Father McConnaught put up an arthritic hand.

“Never mind now, the Good Lord always provides

extra hands. Will we be seeing you both again next

year with another wee one?”

“I doubt it,” Judith said, finally enlightened and

smiling gently. “Ten’s quite a few, Father.”

The priest looked skeptical. “Twelve, and the archbishop himself will baptize the babe.”

“Will he raise the kid, too?” Renie asked.

Father McConnaught put his hand behind his ear.

“Eh?”

“Never mind,” Judith said kindly. “Thank you for

coming, Father. We’ll keep you in our prayers.”

“And so shall I with you and all the wee ones.” He

made a small, painful bow and departed.

“Deaf and blind,” Renie remarked after Father McConnaught had gone. “When are we going to get some

younger priests around here?”

“We should pray more for vocations,” Judith said.

“Nuns as well as priests. I’ll bet very few members of

the nursing staff are from the Sisters of Good Cheer.”

SUTURE SELF

47

“It’s like the teaching orders,” Renie said, then

stared at Judith. “Say—when you were talking to

Nurse Heather about who operated on Joan Fremont

and Joaquin Somosa, were you sleuthing?”

“What?” Judith feigned disbelief.

“You heard me,” Renie said. “Are you suspicious

about the cause of their deaths?”

“Well . . . you have to wonder.”

“You do,” Renie retorted, turning off the light by her

bed. “I don’t. In fact, I’m going to try to get some

sleep.”

“That’s a good idea,” Judith agreed. “Frankly, I’m

exhausted.” She, too, clicked off her light. “I guess I

was just curious.”

“Oh.”

“I mean, it’s got to be a coincidence, right?”

“Right.”

“If they hadn’t been well known, we’d probably

never have heard about their deaths.”

“Shut up.”

Judith obeyed, but couldn’t get comfortable. “I still

hurt like hell. This bed’s too narrow. I’ll never be able

to sleep.”

“Count sheep. Count Chinese food cartons. Count

all those imaginary kids you told Father McConnaught

you had.”

“I’ll try.”

Judith slept, but her dreams were disquieting in the

extreme. Joaquin Somosa appeared on the pitcher’s

mound, where an army of fried wontons marched onto

the field and savagely attacked him with chopsticks.

Joan Fremont, as Lady Macbeth, was wringing her

hands when Birnam Wood, in the form of towering bok

choy leaves, invaded the castle and crushed her to the

48

Mary Daheim

ground. Finally, Judith saw a third form, more shadowy than the others, wearing what looked like a cape

and pacing anxiously as a band of deep-fried prawns

lay in wait with a cauldron of boiling sweet-and-sour

sauce.

Judith woke up with a muffled gasp, but saw only

Renie, clutching Archie the cheerful doll, and snoring

softly.

FOUR

NO ONE HAD died by morning. Judith awoke after a

fitful night, not only of pain and discomfort and

nightmares caused by an overdose of Chinese food,

but of constant disturbances by nurses taking more

vital signs. Not only didn’t Judith feel rested, but

she was very stiff and sore. The weakness she had

suffered as a result of the surgery was still there,

leaving her limp and lifeless.

Breakfast turned out to be more palatable than the

previous meal. The cousins ate oatmeal, toast,

scrambled eggs, and bacon. There was apple juice

and coffee. Even Renie didn’t complain. Much.

“You get to go home in a couple of days,” Judith

said, pushing her tray aside. She’d eaten only half

the food; her appetite seemed to have shrunk. “Dr.

Alfonso said I’d be in here for almost a week.”

Renie was standing up, scratching various parts

of her anatomy with her left hand and trying to adjust the sling on her right arm so that it didn’t tug at

her neck.

“I have the feeling that if we were in any other

hospital,” Renie declared, finally managing to

loosen the sling an inch or so, “I’d be headed home

this morning. Good Cheer has held fairly firm in al-50

Mary Daheim

lowing longer patient stays. Maybe it’s got something

to do with the hospital being run by a religious order.”

“In other words, by people who have good sense?”

Judith said.

“Exactly.” Somewhat unsteadily, Renie went into

the bathroom and closed the door.

Judith felt envious. Her cousin was mobile; it would

be weeks before Judith would be able to get around

with ease. She’d be stuck using a bedpan or the commode. Doctors and nurses bragged of success stories

about eighty-year-olds who danced the fandango six

weeks after surgery. But Judith knew those tales were

the exception to the rule. Besides, she’d never known

how to dance the fandango with two good hips.

Renie emerged from the bathroom, a big grin on her

face. “That must be the original toilet,” she said, moving cautiously toward her bed. “It’s the old-fashioned

chain type. It’s so high off the floor that my feet didn’t

touch. By the way, we’re sharing.”

“We are?” Judith said. “With whom? Robbie the

Robot?”

Renie shook her head. “No, Robbie the Pro Quarterback. There’s a door on the other side. I could hear him

talking on the phone. He was thanking somebody

named Taylor for something or other. No doubt some

special treatment he’s getting that we are not.”

“Bob Randall’s famous,” Judith said. “He’s used to

five-star treatment. We are not famous, thus we are not

entitled to special treatment.”

“Doesn’t infamous count?” Renie retorted. “I’m

working on that one.”

Judith sighed. “So you are. And with great success,

I might add.”

Dr. Alfonso arrived on his rounds shortly before ten

SUTURE SELF

51

o’clock. He was full of encouragement for Judith,

though she remained skeptical. With the help of a willowy redheaded nurse named Appleby, he managed to

get Judith into a sitting position. She confessed she felt

dizzy, almost nauseous, and had to put her head down.

The faded linoleum floor swam before her eyes.

“Perfectly normal,” Dr. Alfonso assured her. “By tomorrow, you’ll hardly feel dizzy at all.”

After the surgeon had gone, Corinne Appleby informed Judith that they’d have her on her feet by late

afternoon. “You’ll be surprised,” the nurse said, a tired

smile on her long, freckled face. Like Heather Chinn,

Nurse Appleby wore a crisply starched white uniform,

spotless white rubber-soled shoes, and a perky cap

with a single black band. “You may feel weak now,”

Corinne went on, “but little by little, you’ll get your

strength back.”

“I hope so,” Judith said, trying to block out Renie’s

latest complaints to an orderly who was attempting to

straighten her bed and apparently had attempted to molest Archie the doll. Maybe it was a good thing that her

cousin would go home first. When Renie was in a

drawn-out bad mood, she could be nerve-racking.

“Did you bring a book?” Judith asked after the orderly had managed to flee.

“Yes, but it sucks scissors,” Renie declared. “I

started it last night, somewhere between the vital signs

and the nurses’ argument over who ate the last package

of M&M’s.”

“Oh.” Judith glanced at the paperback on her bedside stand. “I couldn’t even try to read last night, but

maybe I will now. Unless you want to watch TV.”

“During the day?” Renie was aghast. “There’s nothing on except the Weather Channel.”

52

Mary Daheim

“There’s CNN,” Judith said meekly.

“That’s just news, and it won’t be good,” Renie asserted. “I’d rather read. Maybe if I started this book

from the end and read it backwards, it’d be more interesting.”

“I brought a deck of cards,” Judith said, brightening.

“If you could sit by my bed, we could play cribbage.”

“I haven’t played cribbage in years,” Renie said. “I

don’t know how anymore.”

“I could teach you,” Judith said. “I play with Mother

all the time. She usually beats me.”

Raised voices and a sudden scurrying in the hallway

diverted the cousins’ attention.

“What’s that?” Renie asked, sitting up in bed.

Judith leaned forward as far as she could, which was

only a few inches. “I can’t tell. A couple of people—I

think Nurse Appleby was one of them—just ran by.”

“Code blue!” someone shouted.

“What was that?” Renie asked, clumsily getting out

of bed and trailing her IV stand behind her.

“It sounded like ‘code blue.’ I don’t think that’s a

positive phrase in a hospital.”

Renie padded across the floor in her baggy hospital

gown and brown-treaded bed socks. “I thought they

said ‘cordon bleu.’ I thought it sounded like something

good.”

“I think maybe it means . . . dead,” Judith said, gulping.

“Oh.” Renie sounded dismayed, but kept moving

until she was in the doorway. After a few seconds, she

turned back to Judith. “Whatever it is seems to be happening in Bob Randall’s room next door.”

“No!” Judith’s hands flew to her cheeks. “It can’t

be! Maybe I’m wrong about what the code means.”

SUTURE SELF

53

A large bald-headed man in a white coat came striding down the hall. He saw Renie halfway out of the

door and barked at her to get back. Startled, she took a

single step but remained on watch.

“Dr. Van Boeck,” Renie said over her shoulder to Judith. “I heard somebody say his name.”

“Who else do you see?” Judith asked, wishing she

could join Renie at the door. But just thinking about it

made her feel vaguely light-headed.

“I see the patient from across the hall looking at

me,” Renie said. “He’s a man.” She waved. “Hi, I’m

Serena Jones.”

“Hello,” Judith heard the man reply in a chipper

voice. “I’m Mumford Needles. Call me Mr. Mummy.

Everybody else does.”

“Sure, Mr. Mummy,” Renie said. “What’s happening?”

“I don’t know,” Mr. Mummy said. “I don’t think it’s

anything good, though.”

Judith had to strain to hear the last part of Mr.

Mummy’s sentence. “Do you see anybody else?” she

asked Renie.

“Umm . . . Here comes Margie Randall. Can you

hear her?”

Judith could, as Margie uttered a series of keening

noises that sounded like mourners at an Irish wake.

“That’s awful,” Judith said, putting her hands over her

ears.

“There must be a bunch of people in the room,”

Renie said, cautiously taking a couple of steps farther

into the hallway.

But suddenly, except for Margie Randall’s shrieks,

the commotion seemed to subside. Renie informed Judith that there were a handful of staffers milling about,

with anxious, curious expressions on their faces.

54

Mary Daheim

“Here comes Sister Jacqueline,” Renie said. “She’s

with some guy who looks like Ronald Colman on a

bad day. What was that movie he made where he was

drunk all the time?”

“Never mind,” Judith responded. “What does the

guy look like? A doctor? Security? A wizard?”

“A doctor, he’s wearing a white coat,” Renie answered as the man quickly passed by. “He looks very

grim. So does Sister Jacqueline.”

For several minutes, nothing seemed to happen, at

least nothing that Renie could tell. Then, quietly and

somberly, several of the people who had been in Bob

Randall’s room came back into the hallway. They

spoke in hushed tones, shaking their heads and placing

hands on each other’s arms, as if to give comfort.

Margie Randall had finally stopped shrieking, though

she was nowhere in sight.

Mr. Mummy gave a sad shake of his head. “I don’t

like the looks of this, do you, Mrs. Jones? Or may I call

you Serena?”

“Mrs. Jones is fine. What did you do to your leg?”

“I broke it in several places,” Mr. Mummy said. “A

nasty fall off a ladder while I was taking down Christmas lights. I had surgery in the community hospital out

where I live, then they transferred me in here today. It’s

a very small town and a very small hospital, with only

one surgeon. Excuse me, I must lie down. Perhaps I’ll

see you again?”

“Probably,” Renie said in mild surprise. Mr.

Mummy returned to his room.

“Is Mr. Mummy going to ask you out?” Judith inquired with a quirky little smile.

“I hope not. He’s almost as old as I am, bald except

for two tufts of hair sticking straight up, glasses, and

SUTURE SELF

55

about a fifty-inch waist. Cute in a way, but not my

type.” Renie spotted Corinne Appleby. “Nurse?” she

asked, trying to sound humble but not succeeding.

“What’s wrong?”

Corinne’s face was very pale under her freckles.

“There’s been a . . . problem. An emergency. Don’t

worry, everything’s under control.”

“It doesn’t seem like it to me,” Renie shot back.

“Come on, we have a right to know. Whatever it is, it

happened right next door.”

With trembling fingers, Corinne tucked a red curl

under her cap. “Sadly, Mr. Randall expired. Excuse

me, I must get back to the desk.”

If pain and posture had permitted, Judith would have

fallen out of the bed. Instead, she stared at Renie, who

had turned back into the room. “Bob Randall’s dead?”

Renie gave a helpless shrug. “As a dodo, I gather.”

Awkwardly, Judith fell against the pillows. “I should

have known.”

And then she wondered why she’d already guessed.

Renie’s job as sentry wasn’t easy, but she remained

propped up at the door, clutching the pole that held her

IV, and keeping Judith apprised of what was going on

in the next room.

“I can hear Margie sobbing,” Renie reported, “but at

least she’s not yelling her head off.”

“Can you ask somebody what happened to Bob

Randall?” Judith urged, feeling supremely frustrated. The room seemed to be closing in on her; the

windows were shrinking and the walls were shriveling. Judith felt as if she were in a cage instead of a

bed.

Renie glared at Judith. “If I draw any more attention

56

Mary Daheim

to myself, they’ll probably make me go back inside

and close the door.”

Her cousin had a point. Judith tried to relax. She

could hear the distorted sounds of the hospital loudspeaker, summoning certain parties to specific places.

“Okay,” Judith inquired, “who do you think is in Randall’s room besides Margie and Dr. Van Boeck and the

other guy?”

“A couple of nurses, maybe,” Renie said. “What’s

her name? Appleby? Oh, and Sister Jacqueline, but she

just came out and is headed”—Renie paused—“right

past me. She’s going to the nurses’ station.”

The doctor who had reminded Renie of Ronald Colman came back into the hallway. He caught Renie’s

eye and scowled.

“Would you mind stepping back into your own

room, please?” he said in a cold, cultured voice.

“I kind of would,” Renie replied. “What about the

patient’s right to know?”

“Know?” snapped the physician, his fine silvery

mustache quivering with outrage. “What do you need

to know? Please go back inside and close your door.”

“Okay,” Renie said, but didn’t budge. Apparently the

doctor wasn’t used to being disobeyed, since he didn’t

look back, but resumed his quick pace down the corridor.

“Back to the play-by-play,” said Renie. “Coming in

out of the bullpen and onto the mound, otherwise known

as Bob Randall’s room, is Peter Garnett, chief of surgery.” She relayed the information she’d gotten off the

man’s name tag. “His ERA, otherwise known as Good

Cheer’s mortality rate, is way up. No wonder he looks

so bad.”

A moment later, two orderlies bodily carried Margie

SUTURE SELF

57

Randall out of her husband’s room. She looked as if

she’d fainted. The little group moved off in the opposite direction. Then, before Renie could recount what

had happened, two more orderlies appeared, on the

run.

“More action on the field,” Renie said. “Margie

struck out—as in out cold—and another pair of orderlies have been called in from the dugout.” She’d barely

finished speaking when the orderlies reappeared, pushing what looked like Bob Randall on a gurney. His face

was covered with a sheet, and Renie let out a little

squawk as the entourage all but flew down the hall,

then disappeared into an elevator that must have been

waiting for them.

“Oh, dear.” Renie gulped and crossed herself. “I

think Bob’s just been taken out of the game.”

“What’s the rush?” Judith asked. “Maybe he’s not

really dead.”

But Renie sounded dubious. “He looked pretty dead

to me.” She lingered in the doorway, but events seemed

to have come to a standstill. Several staff members

were still talking in groups of twos and threes, but the

high-pitched excitement of the past few minutes had

dwindled into muffled voices and slumped shoulders.

Robbie the Robot scooted down the hall, blinking and

beeping to announce his passage.

“Call for the nurse, any nurse,” Renie said, finally

returning to her bed. “They’ll come for you. Whoa.”

She collapsed, still clinging to her IV stand. “I’m not

ready for prime time. I feel all wobbly.”

Judith pressed the button. “I could use a dose of

painkiller,” she said. “It’s been a while.”

But it was almost half an hour before Corinne Appleby appeared, her face flushed and her manner still

58

Mary Daheim

agitated. “I’m supposed to be off duty at eleven,” she

said with a quick glance at her watch, “but as you

probably know, we have had an emergency. I have to

stay a bit longer. I’ll take your vitals now and then get

some more pain medication.”

The nurse’s fingers fumbled with the thermometer;

she gave herself a good shake. “Sorry. It’s been an upsetting morning.”

“What caused Mr. Randall to die so suddenly?” Judith asked.

Corinne didn’t look at Judith. “I don’t know. He

seemed to be doing quite well.”

“Why did they rush his body down the hall after he

died?” Judith queried. “I mean, he was already beyond

help, wasn’t he?”

Corinne gave a curt nod. “Yes. He must have been

an organ donor. The same procedure was followed

with Mr. Somosa and Ms. Fremont.”

Judith pressed on before Corinne could put the thermometer in her mouth. “Will they perform an autopsy

on Mr. Randall?”

“Yes, it’s required in such cases.” The nurse still

avoided Judith’s gaze as she began the pulse routine.

Renie had managed to get herself back under the

covers. “But how can they do an autopsy if he’s donating his organs? That doesn’t make sense.”

“They can take the corneas,” Corinne replied. “Eyes

aren’t part of a routine autopsy.”

“So they did autopsies on Fremont and Somosa?”

Renie asked, filling in for her cousin, who now had the

thermometer in her mouth.

“Yes.” Corinne kept focused on her watch. “As I said,

they have to when a patient dies unexpectedly. The

county automatically assumes jurisdiction in such cases.”

SUTURE SELF

59

“What did they find out with the first two?” Renie

inquired.

“I couldn’t say,” Corinne replied, removing the thermometer from Judith’s lips. “There, now let’s take

your blood pressure.”

“Couldn’t?” Judith smiled. “Or can’t?”

“Won’t.” Corinne wound the cuff around Judith’s

arm. “The hospital has made its public statement.”

“ ‘Extenuating circumstances’?” Renie quoted from

what she’d read in the newspaper. “As in, not the hospital’s fault?”

Corinne shrugged, but said nothing. Judith couldn’t

resist goading the nurse. “I saw the news last night on

TV. Good Cheer is being sued, I gathered.” It was only

an assumption, given the brief news bit the cousins had

seen, but it seemed a logical conclusion.

Corinne made no response of any kind, but removed

the cuff, made some entries on a chart, and started

working with Renie.

“Nope,” Renie said, rolling over away from the

nurse as far as she could. “I’m bored with vital signs.

You aren’t any fun, Appleby. Why don’t they let Robbie the Robot do this stuff?”

“Please, Mrs. Jones,” Corinne said severely, “don’t

act childish.”

“But I am childish,” Renie replied. “Often immature

and a downright brat. Come on, lawsuits are a matter

of public record.”

Corinne took a deep breath. “I really don’t know.

There have been some rumors.”

Renie didn’t budge. “There were other rumors, too,

about Fremont and Somosa being drug abusers. Is that

the hospital’s defense?”

Corinne Appleby made an angry gesture, her face so

60

Mary Daheim

flushed that the freckles disappeared. “None of that’s

any of your business. If you won’t let me take your vitals, that’s fine. But I intend to enter your lack of cooperation on the chart.”

“Be my guest,” Renie shot back as the nurse headed

for the door. “I’ll file a complaint. I’ll call you a big drip.”

Corinne was almost out of the room when a deep,

angry voice could be heard from the hallway.

“Don’t tell me who I can talk to and who I can’t!”

the man shouted. “I’m sick of this runaround! Where

the hell is Dr. Garnett?”

Startled, Corinne scooted away and closed the door

behind her.

“Drat!” Judith exclaimed. “She can’t do that! Coz,

could you . . . ?”

“Aargh,” groaned Renie. “I guess.” She struggled to

get out of bed again. “Who do you suppose that is?”

“I don’t know,” Judith replied. “I could only hear,

not see, him.”

Renie opened the door just in time to see the man,

who had a dark beard, accost two young people.

“Look, I’m sorry,” he said, “but I want to help. Let’s go

somewhere else so we can talk in private.”

Trying to get a better look at the newcomers, Renie

stepped farther out into the hall. From the bed, Judith

could see only Renie’s backside and the IV stand. She

gave a little jump when her cousin stumbled into the

room, propelled by the firm hands of Sister Jacqueline.

“We simply cannot have patients interfering or getting involved with hospital routine this morning, Mrs.

Jones,” the nun said in an emphatic tone. “Please remain in your room, and we’d prefer you to keep your

door shut. Remember, it’s for your own sakes as well.

You need to rest in order to make a quick recovery.”

SUTURE SELF

61

Perhaps it was all those years in parochial school,

but even Renie could comply with the wishes of a nun.

“I know that bearded man,” she said, back-pedaling in

a clumsy manner. “That’s Addison Kirby, the newspaper reporter. He was married to Joan Fremont.”

Sister Jacqueline merely gave a slight nod. “Please

get back in bed, Mrs. Jones.”

“Who are those two young people?” Renie persisted. “Are they the Kirby kids?”

The nun started to turn away, then paused. “No.

They’re Mr. Randall’s son and daughter. They came to

the hospital to be with their mother.”

“How is Margie Randall doing?” Judith asked with

genuine sympathy.

Sister Jacqueline had reached the doorway. “Not

well, I’m afraid. She’s a very emotional woman. Excuse me, I must go.”

Judith gazed at Renie. “It cannot be a coincidence

for three well-known people to die unexpectedly after

routine surgery in Good Cheer Hospital.”

Renie looked pained. “I never like encouraging you

to track down murderers, but I have to admit, this is

pretty weird.”

“More than weird,” Judith responded, remembering

to take another sip of water. “But what’s the connection? One actress. Two sports stars. One active, one retired. From different sports, too. Who could possibly

want all three of them out of the way?”

Staring out through the windows with their faded

muslin curtains, Judith grew thoughtful. It was another

gray day, with heavy, dark clouds hovering over the

city. Maybe it would snow. But the weather was the

least of Judith’s worries.

“There’s got to be a police investigation that hasn’t

62

Mary Daheim

been made public,” Judith said after a long pause.

“Maybe Joe can find out from Woody.”

Lunch arrived, brought by a small Filipino woman

with silver streaks in her short, dark hair. Making each

of the cousins a little bow, she introduced herself as

Maya. Sitting up in bed, Renie bowed back.

“Such a morning!” Maya exclaimed in little more

than a whisper. “Did you hear about Mr. Randall?

What next, I wonder?”

Judith had an impulsive urge to hug the little

woman. At last, there was somebody on the floor who

wasn’t tongue-tied. “It’s terrible,” Judith said, putting

on her most sympathetic face. “It must be so hard for

the people like you who work here, Maya.”

Maya set Judith’s tray in place, then put a hand on

her breast. “It’s terrible,” she said, rolling her dark eyes

and then crossing herself. “All these deaths. Fine people, too, each one very nice.”

“You were on duty when all three of them died?” Judith queried, trying to contain her own excitement.

“Yes.” Maya uttered the word like a victory chant. It

was obvious to Judith that she reveled in high drama.

“Can you imagine? Every time, the same thing, the

same way. They do fine, getting better, then . . .” She

held up her small hands. “Poof! They go to heaven.”

“It must be very sad for you,” Judith said, “to see

these people and their families and then to have them

die so unexpectedly. I suppose all their loved ones

were extremely shocked. Did anybody say what might

have happened?”

Maya waved a hand in a vexed gesture. “They say

too little and too much. The doctors, they don’t understand what happens. Not their fault, they say. Can’t explain. Maybe patient have unknown sickness or take

SUTURE SELF

63

bad medicine. The families, they cry, they make

threats, they blame doctors, nurses, everybody in hospital. Why, right now, Mr. Kirby, the husband of the actress, he’s here again, making the big fuss.” Maya

shook her head. “What is fame, what is riches, if you

die too soon? So sad, so very sad.”

“Mr. Somosa left a wife, but no children, I believe,”

put in Renie as Maya delivered her tray. “The Kirby

children are grown, and I guess the Randall kids are,

too.”

Maya nodded several times. “Yes. Mrs. Somosa, so

pretty, so young, she had to be put in the hospital herself, she was so filled with grief. Now she has gone

back to her homeland, the Dominican Republic, I believe. Mr. Somosa was buried there, with his ancestors.

The Kirby children I never saw, they live far away, but

they must have come for the funeral, yes? And now

Mr. Randall . . . Oh, my! Mrs. Randall, she will be in

the hospital, too, if she doesn’t stop crying so.”

“Maybe the children can help,” Judith said. “I understand they’re at the hospital now.”

Maya’s dark eyes flashed. “That’s so.” She put a finger to her lips. “Know what? They are with Mr. Kirby.

Why do you think?”

“I don’t know,” Judith said.

“I do,” Maya said with an emphatic nod. “They talk

of a cabal.”

Judith stared. “A cabal? What sort of cabal?”

“A plot to kill these poor souls,” Maya declared with

a swift glance over her shoulder to make sure the door

was firmly shut. “What else?”

Judith made an extra effort to look impressed. “Who

would do such a thing?”

Maya waved her hand again. “The riffraff. The rab-64

Mary Daheim

ble. The kind of people who hate the rich and famous.

Communists, no doubt. It’s what you call a vendetta.”

She clenched a fist and made stabbing motions, as if

she held a dagger.

The door opened suddenly and Heather Chinn appeared, looking suspicious. “Your lunch cart is outside,

Maya,” said the nurse. “Is everything all right in here?”

“Yes, yes,” Maya said, smiling, her compact little figure all but bouncing toward the doorway. “These fine

ladies, they need what you call the pep talk. You know

Maya, she can give the good pep talk.”

Heather stepped aside as Maya made her exit. “I

hope she wasn’t pestering you,” Heather said to the

cousins, a faintly wary expression lingering on her

face. “Maya’s quite a talker.”

“She’s interesting,” Judith said.

“Yes,” Heather agreed, turning to leave, “but don’t

pay much attention to her. She likes to hear herself talk.”

The nurse departed, closing the door behind her.

“Well?” Judith said. “How much of Maya’s spiel do

you believe?”

“None of it,” Renie replied, lifting lids and looking

dismayed. “It seems we have bath sponge for lunch.”

Judith also examined the meal. Everything was a

pale yellow, including the lettuce leaves in the salad.

“It might be some kind of creamed chicken on . . .

something. Toast?” Judith prodded the gelatinous mass

with her fork. “Hunh. Whatever. We also have pears,

more apple juice, and a big, fat, unattractive cookie

with jaundice-yellow frosting. No wonder I don’t have

much appetite.”

“That makes two of us.” Renie sighed. “I was

starved last night, but Art Huey’s food is always terrific. Today, I feel sort of . . . blah.”

SUTURE SELF

65

“That’s not like you,” Judith remarked. Renie’s appetite was usually boundless. “I suppose it’s natural.

We’ve been through a lot.”

“True,” Renie said as someone knocked on the door

but entered before either cousin could respond.

“Mrs. Flynn and Mrs. Jones?” The man who spoke

was Addison Kirby, who closed the door behind him

and immediately introduced himself. He was hatless,

and wearing a classic trench coat over dark slacks, a

tweed jacket, and a light-brown flannel shirt. “May I?”

“You want to see us?” Judith asked in surprise.

The newspaper reporter gave a curt nod. “It’ll only

take a minute.”

“Okay,” Judith said, puzzled. “Have a seat.”

Addison started to sit down in Judith’s visitor’s

chair, then hesitated. “Are you sure?” he asked, his

penetrating hazel eyes darting from cousin to cousin.

“Positive,” Renie said, draining her apple juice. “I

recognized you out in the hall. Let me say right off,

I’m terribly sorry about your loss. Your wife was a

wonderful actress, and I’ve heard she was a fine person

as well. She always seemed active in helping raise

money for charity.”

Briefly, Addison hung his head. He was going bald,

but there were only a few strands of gray in his wellkept beard. “She was terrific in every way,” he said,

looking up. “On top of it, we managed to raise three

children who are now off and on their own. We have

two grandchildren, charming little twins. Joan was so

fond of them. We’d visit when Le Repertoire

wasn’t . . .” He stopped abruptly and bit his full lower

lip. “Sorry. I’m not here to talk about that.”

“That’s okay,” Judith said with sympathy. “Go

ahead, tell us whatever you want to.”

66

Mary Daheim

“No, no,” Addison replied, now very businesslike. “I

have just a couple of questions.” Again, he paused, this

time to clear his throat. “This morning, before Bob

Randall died, did either of you see or hear anything unusual?”

Judith and Renie exchanged quick glances. “No,”

Judith finally said. “I don’t recall anything.”

“You’re sure?” Addison Kirby looked disappointed.

Renie’s expression was uncharacteristically diffident. “I did hear Randall talking on the phone this

morning while I was in there.” She gestured at the

darkly stained wooden door to the bathroom. “He was

talking about somebody named Taylor, or to somebody

named Taylor. I couldn’t catch much of it, though.”

Addison looked puzzled. “The only Taylor I know

was Joan’s eye doctor. But it’s a common name. That’s

all you heard?”

“I’m afraid so,” Judith responded with an apologetic

expression. “Why do you ask?”

Kirby shook his head. “I’m paranoid,” he said. “Obsessed. Nuts.”

“Who isn’t?” Renie offered.

Standing up, Kirby replaced the visitor’s chair and

jammed his hands into the pockets of his trench coat.

“I had an appointment this morning to meet with Dr.

Garnett, the chief of surgery. I’ve got a lot of unanswered questions about Joan’s death. Garnett had been

stalling me, figuring, I suppose, that anything he said

would be on page one of the Times’s next edition. But

he finally gave in, and we’d just gotten started when he

was summoned to this floor. I could tell it was urgent,

so I followed him, and learned that Bob Randall had

died. I didn’t really know Bob, but I’ve seen him

around town over the years. Anyway, it seemed

SUTURE SELF

67

damned peculiar, with Joan dying so suddenly and

Joaquin Somosa, the same way.”

“It’s incredible,” Judith declared.

“You bet it is,” Addison asserted, the hazel eyes

sparking. “I was already suspicious, that’s why I

wanted to see Garnett. If nothing else, I wanted to clear

Joan’s reputation.”

“In what way?” Judith asked.

Addison had turned to the door, but now he faced the

cousins again. “Because,” he said angrily, “the results

of the autopsy indicated she’d ingested a large quantity

of Rohypnol—one of those date-rape drugs—which

caused her death. That’s bull, Joan never did drugs in

her life. Even if she had, why in the world would she

take that one?” His voice dropped and his eyes sent off

more sparks. “It doesn’t make sense, which is why I

think my wife was murdered.”

FIVE

JUDITH WASN’T SURPRISED by Addison Kirby’s declaration. It only confirmed her suspicions about the

three deaths.

“So you think there may be something fishy

about Somosa and Randall as well?” she asked.

Addison shrugged. “Maybe. I can’t speak for Somosa, because I didn’t know him. But I heard

through my county sources that the autopsy indicated

he’d overdosed on some kind of street drug. Ecstasy,

I think. As for Randall—we don’t know yet, do we?”

Their visitor paced back and forth in front of

Judith’s iron bedstead. He seemed to be arguing

with himself. “I just spoke with Randall’s son,

Bob Jr., and his daughter, Nancy. They caught

snatches of conversation among the staff that indicated suicide.”

“What?” Judith couldn’t believe her ears.

“That’s right,” Addison said, nodding gravely. “I

can’t get to Mrs. Randall—she’s had some kind of

emotional collapse.”

“What about his brother, Jim?” Judith asked.

“Has he been notified?”

“Jim?” Addison blinked several times. “I didn’t

realize Bob Randall had a brother. Is he around?”

SUTURE SELF

69

“He was here last night,” Renie put in. “He was fussing because Bob had too many visitors and so much hubbub going on in his room.”

“Interesting,” Addison remarked. “I’ll try to get hold

of him.”

“Say,” Renie said, adjusting her sling and leaning

forward in the bed, “why haven’t you gone public with

any of the stuff about your wife and Somosa? I haven’t

seen a word about it in the Times.”

The journalist gave Renie a twisted little smile.

“You don’t understand the politics of publishing,

Mrs. . . . Jones, right? My superiors don’t want me ruffling feathers. Blanche Van Boeck is a powerful figure

in this community.”

Renie slapped at her head with her good hand. “Of

course! I didn’t make the connection with Dr. Jan Van

Boeck. That’s his wife, right? She’s on the city council and just about everywhere on the map in this town.

Oh, my.”

Addison’s smile became wry. “She certainly is. Rumor

has it she may run for mayor. She has powerful friends in

powerful places. Of course, she has enemies, too.”

Renie was suddenly wearing what Judith called

her “boardroom face,” the no-nonsense sharpening

of her features that she presented to corporate clients

in her graphic design business.

“Blanche has made some big waves in the past few

years,” Renie said. “She’s always struck me as putting

Blanche at the head of her agenda, rather than the social and political programs she espouses.”

Addison nodded. “That’s what many people would

say, which is why I have to dance all around her in

print. Which also means I have to dance around Good

Cheer Hospital, because her husband runs the place.”

70

Mary Daheim

“But Good Cheer was on the news last night,” Judith

pointed out. “We missed the first part of the story.

What was that all about?”

“The Seafarers are calling for an investigation into

Somosa’s death,” Addison replied. “Apparently, they

think something’s wrong, too. I intend to meet with

Tubby Turnbull, the team’s general manager, this afternoon.”

Judith was shaking her head. “So I wasn’t wrong,”

she said faintly.

At the door, Addison frowned at Judith. “Wrong

about what?”

“About these deaths being linked,” Judith said.

“Frankly, the deaths of your wife and Somosa struck

me as more than a coincidence right from the start.

Now, with Randall’s passing, the situation seems

downright ominous.”

Addison’s expression was frankly curious. “Why

does it interest you so much, Mrs. Flynn?”

Judith felt the color rise in her cheeks. “Oh . . . You

might say that my hobby is snooping.” She uttered a

lame little laugh.

Addison now looked puzzled. “Snooping?” he said.

“It’d be more accurate,” Renie said, “to say that her

hobby is murder.”

“And to think,” Renie mused after Addison Kirby

had departed, “I wondered how we’d pass the time during our hospital stay.”

“I don’t think the deaths of those poor people were

intended to keep us occupied,” Judith said, feeling

glum and staring up at the mottled plaster ceiling.

The uncommunicative orderly of the previous day

came in to remove the cousins’ luncheon trays. If he

SUTURE SELF

71

noticed that neither of them had eaten much, he made

no comment, but stoically left the room without a

word.

“Can he talk?” Renie asked, getting up and heading

for the bathroom. “Or does he consider us unworthy?”

“The latter, I suspect,” Judith responded. “Maybe if

you didn’t trash your bed so much, we’d get more respect.

Where did that Falstaff ’s grocery bag come from?”

“Falstaff ’s,” Renie replied, turning around at the

bathroom door. “It’s my back-up food supply. Fruit,

cheese, crackers, Pepsi, popcorn. We’ll share when I

come back to bed. Now I’m hungry.”

“How did you fit that thing into your purse?” Judith

asked.

“Easy,” Renie replied. “I have a huge purse.” She

went inside the bathroom and shut the door.

The outer door opened almost simultaneously as

Heather Chinn entered. “Time to get you on your feet,”

she said in a cheerful voice. “How do you feel, Mrs.

Flynn?”

“Not like I want to get on my feet,” Judith said. “I

thought we’d do this later in the afternoon.”

“It’s almost two,” Heather said. “The more you lie

there, the weaker you’ll become. Here, let me help you

swing around to the edge of the bed.”

It took Judith a few moments to sit up straight. Then,

slowly and unsteadily, she let Heather help her move

her legs. Pain spread out from her hip to envelop her

entire body. “I feel dizzy already,” Judith asserted.

“You’re doing fine,” Heather soothed. “Now lean on

me and try to stand up.”

Judith could both feel and hear the artificial hip

move. She was frightened. “Is that . . . ?” she gulped,

still dizzy.

72

Mary Daheim

“That’s fine, keep coming. You’ve got all your weight

on your good leg,” Heather coached. “Now put just a little on the other leg, okay?”

The worn linoleum was rising up toward Judith in

tired, wrinkled waves. She felt as if she were falling

overboard, into a murky yellow sea. Suddenly her

world went dark, except for shooting stars and trailing

comets.

“Coz!” Renie had just come out of the bathroom.

Moving as quickly as she could, she went to Judith,

who had, fortunately, fallen backwards onto the bed.

Heather was looking more annoyed than frightened as

she took Judith by the hands.

“It’s nothing,” the nurse said to Renie. “Maybe she

isn’t quite ready to stand. Still, if she doesn’t try . . .”

“If she doesn’t try, she won’t pass out,” Renie cut in

tersely. “Let me get somebody to help you put her back

to bed.”

Though Heather was stronger than she looked, she

didn’t turn down the offer. The nurse was a short, slim

size four; Judith was a statuesque size fourteen. Another strong body was needed for the task. Renie found

the silent orderly just outside the door, stacking trays

onto the meal cart.

Judith’s eyelids fluttered open as the nurse and the

orderly got her back into bed. “Oh . . . What happened?” she asked, her mouth dry and her eyes unfocused.

“You had a little setback,” Heather said, tucking the

covers around Judith. “We’ll try that again later.” The

nurse began taking vital signs.

Renie was standing by the windows. “Damn,” she

breathed, “I think it may snow. I wish Bill and Joe

would get here soon, while it’s still daylight.”

SUTURE SELF

73

“Joe said he’d be by around three,” Judith said.

“Bill’s coming with him, I think.” She took a deep

breath before Heather popped the thermometer in her

mouth.

“Right, there’s no point in taking two cars,” Renie

said, looking down at the hospital entrance’s graceful

landscaping and the adjacent parking lot. “Boy, it

looks really cold out there. I can feel the chill through

the windows.”

Judith couldn’t respond with the thermometer in

her mouth. The dizziness had passed, but she felt

weak as a newborn lamb. The idea of trying to stand

up later in the day sounded impossible.

“I need some water,” she said in a thick voice after

Heather had removed the thermometer. “I’m so dry.”

“You mustn’t get dehydrated,” Heather warned,

proffering the plastic glass. “Remember how we’ve

told you to keep taking in fluids.”

“Hey,” Renie said, “I see Addison Kirby heading for

the parking lot. I wonder if he’s off to see Tubby Turnbull at the . . . Look out!” She shuddered as her good

arm reached out toward the window in a pleading motion. “Ohmigod!”

“What?” Judith sputtered, choking on the water.

Horror-stricken, Renie staggered around to stare at

Judith and Heather. “It’s awful,” she gasped, leaning

against the window embrasure for support. “A car just

came from out of nowhere and ran over Addison

Kirby!”

Heather Chinn ran off to get help. Renie stood

rooted by the window. “The car took off,” she said in a

shaky voice. “Poor Addison’s lying there in a heap.”

Judith had rolled over onto her side, though she

74

Mary Daheim

couldn’t get a better view of what was happening beyond the window. “Is he . . . ?” she asked in a fearful

voice.

“No, he’s moving,” Renie said. “Sort of.”

“Damn!” Feebly, Judith swung a fist in frustration.

“I feel so helpless!”

“Here comes a guy in a white coat and another guy in

some kind of uniform.” Renie was trying to open the

window with her good hand, but it wouldn’t budge.

“The white coat may be a doctor. Yes, I think it’s what’shis-name—Garnett, the second in command. The guy in

uniform may be security. Here comes somebody else, in

civvies. He looks sort of familiar.” She gave up trying to

open the window and flexed the muscles of her left arm

before rapping loudly on the wavery old glass. “Hey,

he’s looking up. It’s Jim Randall,” Renie said, breathless. “Here come some more people with a gurney.”

“Double damn,” Judith muttered. “I feel like an

idiot. Why couldn’t I at least be in a wheelchair?”

“You will be,” Renie responded. “Huh. They seem to

be paying special attention to Addison’s left leg.

Maybe it’s broken. Poor guy.”

“Where’s the car that ran him over?” Judith asked.

“I don’t know. It hit Addison and kept going, toward

the parking lot.” Renie paused, staring down below.

“Dr. Garnett and one of the others are hovering over

the gurney. Jim Randall is walking away. The security

guy is wandering around, like he’s looking for someone or something.”

“The car, I suppose,” Judith said. “You’ll have to tell

him you saw it. What color and make was it?”

“It was sort of beige,” Renie said, “fairly new, but

from up here on three, I couldn’t guess what make. All

I could see was the roof.”

SUTURE SELF

75

“Do you remember if there’s an outlet from the

parking lot?” Judith inquired.

“No, of course not,” Renie answered. “We pulled

into the patient admitting area on the opposite side of

the entrance.”

“Oh.” Judith rolled over onto her back. “I forgot.

That anesthesia has muddled my brain.”

“It does that,” Renie allowed. “They’re all going inside now, including the uniform.” She waited a moment, then went back to her bed. “Shall I phone

security and tell them I saw it?”

“Sure,” Judith said. “They’ll need a witness. Insurance,

and all that.”

Renie picked up the phone, dialed zero, and asked to

be connected to security. She was informed that security was out. “He’s it?” she said after leaving her name

and room number.

“Probably not, at least not at night,” Judith replied.

Renie began hauling food out of the Falstaff ’s bag.

“Let’s eat something before the nurses come around

with all their paraphernalia. I don’t want them confiscating my stash.”

“I might nibble on an apple,” Judith said.

“Red Delicious, Golden Delicious, Granny Smith,

Gala?” Renie offered.

“Red Delicious,” Judith said, gazing at the sack with its

Falstaff logo. “How much stuff have you got in there?”

“Plenty,” Renie replied, using her left hand to toss

Judith a shiny red apple. It was a surprisingly accurate

throw, considering that Renie was normally righthanded. “Hey,” she said with a grin, “maybe I could’ve

been a southpaw pitcher. Cheese? There’s Monterey

jack, Havarti, Brie, and a really nice Gouda.” She produced a small knife and held it up.

76

Mary Daheim

“The apple’s fine,” Judith said with a slight shake of

her head. “I don’t see how you got all that stuff in your

purse, big as it is.”

“That’s because I took everything else out and put it

in my overnight bag,” Renie said. “Food first; the rest

is a distant second.”

The phone rang. Judith thought it must be security,

calling Renie back. But Renie gave a brief shake of her

head. It wasn’t her phone. Judith wrestled with the receiver, and finally managed to say hello.

“Hi, Mom,” Mike said, sounding vaguely apprehensive. “How are you getting along? Joe told me the surgery went fine.”

“It did,” Judith replied with a big smile on her face.

“I’m getting along just great.”

“That’s a huge relief,” Mike said, and Judith knew he

meant it. Her son was a worrier. “Kristin and Mac and I’d

like to come into town tonight to see you, but it’s snowing like crazy up here at the pass. I think they’re going to

close the highway pretty soon. It’s a regular blizzard.”

In her mind’s eye, Judith could picture the U.S. Forest Service cabin that Mike and Kristin called home. It

was small but cozy, and with a magnificent view of the

surrounding mountains and forest. At least when they

could see through the snow.

“Don’t even think of coming down until I get home,”

Judith said. “I’m not going to be here forever.”

“I know, but I’d still like to pay a visit before the

weekend,” Mike said. “Didn’t they figure you’d be

home about Saturday?”

“They didn’t make any promises,” Judith said.

“How’s Kristin? What’s little Mac up to?”

“They’re fine,” Mike said. “Kristin still has the

queasies sometimes, but basically, she feels strong.”

SUTURE SELF

77

Like a fifty-foot Douglas fir, Judith thought, picturing her daughter-in-law.

“Mac wants to go back outside to play in the snow,”

Mike went on, “but it’s blowing too hard. Kristin took

him out there a while ago, and the wind knocked him

over. He made a perfect snow angel when he fell,

though. Thanks again for the snowsuit you gave him

for Christmas.” He paused, and Judith could hear Mac

jabbering in the background. “Tomorrow, little fella,

okay? Say,” Mike said into the phone again, “I wasn’t

going to mention this until I saw you, but now that I

think about it, you’re probably pretty bored, huh?”

“Well . . .” Judith glanced at Renie, who was gobbling cheese and pear slices. “Not exactly, but I may be

later.”

“We’re going to put Mac in preschool this fall,”

Mike said, sounding like a typical proud papa.

“There’s a really good one about twenty miles down

the highway. Kristin’s been filling out the forms, and

one thing they’d like to have is a family tree. Then,

when the kid enters on the first day, there’s his picture

on this cutout of a tree, with information about all of

his ancestors. Cute, huh?”

“Cute,” Judith agreed, though her voice had gone

flat. “So you want me to put together a family tree.”

She caught Renie’s gaze; Renie choked on her pear.

“If you could,” Mike said. “Nothing fancy; I gather

the teachers do the artwork and arranging. No real

rush, either, though they’d like to have all this stuff by

the end of the month.”

“The end of the month?” Judith frowned into the

phone. “Why so soon? Mac won’t start school until

fall.”

“The teachers have to make the trees for about sixty

78

Mary Daheim

kids,” Mike said reasonably. “Of course, they have to

decide if they’ll accept Mac in the first place. But the

earlier we get all this stuff done, the more likely he’ll

get into Little Einsteins.”

“That’s the name of the school?” Judith gulped.

“Right. They don’t take just any kid,” Mike said,

pride still evident in his voice. “Of course, it’s not

cheap, but we can swing it. Education’s so important

these days. I mean, it’s not like when I was a kid, and

you sent me to Ethel Bump’s place. All we did was

string beads and finger-paint her furniture and roll

around on our rugs.”

“That was day care, Mike,” Judith said over Renie’s

loud coughing fit . You were there so I could work two

jobs while Dan laid on the couch, starting his day with

an entire bottle of blackberry brandy and working his

way up to his first vodka at eleven in the morning.

“You did more than just play at Ethel’s,” Judith continued. “You learned your numbers.”

“Not all of them,” Mike responded. “I always left

out nine.”

“True.” Judith hung her head. “Okay, I’ll see what I

can do.”

“Great, Mom. Got to go. There’s a message coming

in on my fax. Love you.” He hung up.

“Family tree, huh?” Renie said, having conquered

her choking.

Judith grimaced. “I’ve dreaded this for years.”

Renie offered her cousin a sympathetic smile.

“Don’t you think Mike knows that Dan wasn’t his real

father?”

“Define ‘real,’ ” Judith said with a frown.

“I meant natural father,” Renie responded, eating a

piece of Havarti cheese. “Yes, I certainly know that

SUTURE SELF

79

Dan raised Mike, that in spite of being a lousy husband, he was a pretty good dad. I also know that Mike

has always felt that Dan really was his dad. But a year

or so ago, I got the impression that Mike had figured it

out. Do you remember? We were all having our pictures taken with little Mac, and Mike suddenly looked

from the baby’s red hair to Joe’s, and since Mike himself has red hair and Dan was very dark, I got the impression that Mike finally realized the truth.”

“He’s never said a word,” Judith asserted. “Not to

me, not to Joe. But you’re right, I think he must know,

deep down. How much denial could he possibly have?

I wanted to broach the subject with him then, but I kept

putting it off. We’d already had one big conversation a

couple of years ago, and it became clear to me that the

truth would have altered his memory of Dan.”

“He was younger then,” Renie pointed out. “That

was before he got married, wasn’t it?”

“I can’t remember,” Judith admitted. “I know, I tend

to bury things, hoping they’ll go away. But they don’t.”

The phone rang again, this time on Renie’s line. She

responded in monosyllables, then hung up. “Security.

His name is Torchy Magee. He’ll be up in a few minutes, along with a cop.”

“If Joe had never been a cop,” Judith sighed, “and

never gotten drunk that night in the bar with Herself, I

wouldn’t be in this quandary now.”

“Nonsense,” Renie retorted, cutting another slice of

cheese and popping it in her mouth.

Judith didn’t say anything for a few moments. She

was reliving that terrible time when Joe had suddenly

disappeared just weeks before their wedding. She’d only

heard secondhand that he’d been shanghaied to Vegas

by Vivian, and that, while he was still in a drunken stu-80

Mary Daheim

por, the pair had gotten married in a casino wedding

chapel. It wasn’t until many years later that Judith had

found out he’d tried to call her later that same day.

Gertrude had intercepted the call and never told Judith

about it. Not hearing back, and feeling compelled to

honor his commitment to Vivian, Joe had stayed married

to Vivian for over twenty years. He’d felt sorry for Herself, he explained to Judith after they were finally reunited. She’d had two unhappy marriages already, and

was trying to raise two small boys on her own. Then Vivian had given birth to their own daughter, Caitlin. Joe

felt stuck, and he knew that Judith had married Dan McMonigle on the rebound. It was only after the children

were raised and Herself had grown more passionate

about Jim Beam than Joe Flynn that he had finally decided to make a break. There had been no need for an

annulment. In the eyes of the Catholic Church, Joe’s

marriage to Herself had never been valid. Taking vows

while not in his sane and sober mind was only part of it;

the Church didn’t recognize the union because Vivian

was still the wife of another man.

Meanwhile, Judith had lived a lie, at least as far as

Mike was concerned. Joe didn’t know that she was

pregnant when he ran off with Herself. Judith had

never told him, not until almost a quarter of a century

later. Dan had raised Mike as his own, and perhaps his

often antagonistic attitude toward Judith was a form of

punishment for bearing another man’s child. Whatever

the cause, Judith had suffered a great deal during the

nineteen years that she was married to Dan.

“But he was a good father.” She repeated the phrase

so often that it was like a mantra. She could never

make Dan happy, but she could honor his memory, especially in Mike’s eyes.

SUTURE SELF

81

“Yes, yes,” Renie said testily. “But Mike’s a grown

man now, he can handle the truth. It’s not fair to Joe. It

never has been, and I’ll bet my last five bucks he resents it, deep down.”

Judith heaved a big sigh. “Yes, I know he does. I

guess I’ll have to bite the bullet.”

“It’s about time,” Renie said, still testy. “Your problem, coz, is that you hate making decisions, you can’t

stand rocking the boat, you’re absolutely terrified of

change. Go ahead, make out that family tree, and fill in

all of Joe’s family. His brothers, his parents, the whole

damned clan.”

“I never knew his mother,” Judith said, as if her

early death might give some excuse for abandoning

the project.

“Do it,” Renie barked. “I’ll help.”

Before Judith could respond, a burly, uniformed

man in his late fifties poked his head in the door. “Mrs.

Jones?” he said in a gravelly voice.

“Here,” said Renie, raising her left hand. “You’re

Torchy Magee?”

“Yes, ma’am,” the security guard responded as another, much younger man in a patrolman’s uniform followed him into the room. “This is Johnny Boxx, that’s

with two xx’s, right, Johnny?”

“Right,” replied the young officer with a tight little

smile.

“He’s fairly new to the force,” Magee said, swaggering a bit as he nodded at Judith and approached

Renie’s bed. “Me, I was a cop for over twenty-five

years before I retired a while back. Arson, vice, larceny, assault—I did it all, and have the scars to show

for it.” He chuckled and gave Johnny Boxx a hearty

slap on the back. “Yessir, see this?” He pointed to a

82

Mary Daheim

long, thin scar on his right cheek. “Attacked by a knife

there.” Magee rolled up his left sleeve to reveal another

scar. “Shotgun, just below the elbow. Hurt like hell. I

was wounded three times, here, in the shoulder, and

just above my ear. Got a plate in my head to prove it.”

“My,” Renie said, keeping a straight face, though Judith could tell it was an effort, “you’ve had some bad

luck.”

“Just doing my job,” Magee responded. “That’s not

all, either. I got my nickname, Torchy, when I was in

arson. Look, no eyebrows.”

Sure enough, Magee’s forehead stretched from his

eyes to the bald spot on top of his head. “What happened?” Judith asked.

“Let’s put it this way,” Torchy Magee responded

with a chuckle and a wink, “when you’re investigating

an arson case, you should make sure the fire is out

first.” He chuckled some more, a grating sound, then

turned to Renie. “Okay, little lady, let’s hear all about

what you saw from this third-story window.”

“ ‘Little lady’?” Renie curled her lip.

“Well . . .” Torchy shrugged. “In a manner of speaking.” He rested one foot on Renie’s bed frame. “So

what’d you see?”

“I was standing by the window,” Renie began, eyeing Torchy’s foot with annoyance, “when I saw Mr.

Kirby leave through the front entrance.”

Officer Boxx held up a hand. “How did you know it

was Mr. Kirby?”

“I’d just met him,” Renie replied. “He was wearing

a trench coat, he had a beard, it wasn’t that hard to

identify him three floors up.”

“Sounds right to me,” Torchy said. “Go on, Mrs. J.”

“Mrs. Jones,” Renie said with emphasis. “Anyway,

SUTURE SELF

83

he’d just started toward the parking lot when a beige

car, a mid-sized sedan, came from out of nowhere and

struck Mr. Kirby down.”

“Heh, heh.” Torchy chuckled. “Now, Mrs. . . . Jones,

a car can’t come out of nowhere. Which direction?”

Renie looked exasperated. “I was watching Mr.

Kirby. You know damned well a car can come from

three directions out there—the parking lot, the main

drive into the hospital, and the ambulance and staff

area off to the right of the main entrance. That is, my

right, from my point of view, through my window.”

Torchy’s expression had grown serious. “Through

this window.”

“Yes.” Renie’s patience appeared to be wearing thin.

“Tell us about the car,” Officer Boxx inquired. “It

was a beige medium-sized sedan. Any idea how old or

what make?”

“Very clean,” Renie answered, “so I thought it was

fairly new. It was shaped like so many cars these days,

especially the Japanese imports. Bill and I have a Toyota,

about the same color as the car I saw. In fact, our car

looks like every other car these days. Sometimes I get

mixed up in a parking lot and try to get into the wrong

one. My husband and I call our Toyota Cammy. Except

Bill says Cammy is a boy. I don’t agree. Cammy’s a girl.”

“Can’t you tell by looking underneath?” Torchy

laughed aloud at his joke.

“I never thought of that,” Renie said with a straight

face and a flashing eye.

“License plate,” Boxx put in. “Did you get any kind

of look?”

“Ah . . .” Renie bit her lip. “I didn’t notice.”

The young policeman frowned. “Do you remember

if it had in-state plates?”

84

Mary Daheim

Her eyes half closed, Renie seemed to be concentrating. “Yes, I think so. I can see it from the rear as it

headed toward the parking lot. I’m a very visual person.”

“Huh?” said Torchy.

“I’m a designer, an artist by trade,” Renie explained.

“I see more than most people do, but sometimes I don’t

realize it until later.”

“But you didn’t see any letters or numbers,” the policeman prompted.

“No.” Renie looked chagrined.

“So this car went where after hitting Mr. Kirby?”

Torchy inquired.

“Toward the parking lot,” Renie replied. “You can’t

see much of the lot because of those evergreen trees

and shrubs. Anyway, I was riveted on Mr. Kirby.”

“How is he?” Judith broke in.

“Kirby?” Torchy turned around. “Broken leg,

bruises and so forth. Kid stuff.” The security guard

touched his head, presumably where he’d been shot.

“He’ll live.”

“That’s more than his wife did,” Renie declared.

“She never got out of this place alive.”

“Now, now,” Torchy said in a soothing tone. “That

was a different matter.”

“How different?” Judith asked.

“Well,” Torchy began, then paused and scratched his

bald spot, “she had an operation. And then . . . well,

maybe she was taking some stuff on the side. You

know.” He winked again.

“Actually,” Renie said, “we don’t know. Mr. Kirby

doesn’t think his wife was taking ‘stuff on the side.’

Have you talked to him, Security Officer Magee?”

Torchy gave a little jump. “Me? Why, sure. That’s

SUTURE SELF

85

my job. But what do husbands know about what wives

do when they’re not with the old man?” He winked a

third time. “Or the other way around, for that matter.

Besides, she was an actress. You know what those theater people are like.”

Renie held up a hand. “If you wink again, I’ll

have to kill you. Yes, I know something about theater people. But the real question is, what do you

know about the untimely deaths of three well-known

local residents in this very hospital? Isn’t that your

business?”

Johnny Boxx had strolled to the door, maybe, Judith

thought, in an effort to disassociate himself from

Torchy Magee. “If you think of anything else,” Boxx

said to Renie in a courteous voice, “let us know.” It was

clear he meant the police, not security.

“I will,” Renie promised.

Torchy lingered after Officer Boxx went out into the

hall. “Let me know first,” he said to Renie, his jocular

manner evaporating.

“Sure,” Renie said, her brown eyes wide with innocence.

Judith pushed herself up on the pillows. “Drugs,

huh?” she said in a conspiratorial tone. “Fremont and

Somosa both, I heard. And Bob Randall committed

suicide. How horrible.”

Torchy’s close-set gray eyes narrowed. “Where’d

you hear all that?”

Judith shrugged. “Hospital scuttlebutt. You know

how people like to gossip.”

The security man, who had been midway to the

door, stopped at the foot of Judith’s bed. “Don’t pay attention to what you hear. Of course,” he went on,

lightly caressing the iron bedstead rail, “sometimes

86

Mary Daheim

truth has a way of getting out.” Once again, Torchy

winked.

“That’s so,” Judith said, smirking a bit and ignoring

Renie, who was making threatening gestures at Torchy

with her cheese knife. “It’s hard to imagine why Bob

Randall would kill himself. It’s even harder to imagine

how he did it.” She gave a little shudder, which wasn’t

entirely feigned.

Torchy frowned. “I’m not sure I know yet. That is, I

couldn’t say if I did, of course. That’d be telling tales

out of school.” Torchy gave the bedstead a quick slap.

“Gotta go. No rest for the wicked.”

The security man left. The cousins stared at each

other.

“What do you think?” Renie inquired.

“I think,” Judith said slowly as her eyelids began to

droop, “that no matter how Bob Randall died, it wasn’t

suicide. I’m willing to bet that it was . . .”

She fell asleep before she could finish the sentence.

SIX

JOE AND BILL arrived shortly after three o’clock.

Both had already heard about Bob Randall’s sudden

death. Joe was wild; Bill was thoughtful.

“I don’t get it,” Joe raged, pacing up and down the

small room. “There’s nowhere you can go in this entire world and not run into a dead body. If I shot myself right now with my trusty thirty-eight, and you

entered a cloistered nunnery tomorrow, the first

thing you’d find is the Mother Superior’s corpse,

carved up like a damned chicken!”

“Joe,” Judith pleaded, “you know I was apprehensive even before . . .”

“Post-op anxiety, depression, fear—it could play

out that way,” Bill was saying quietly to Renie, “but

I doubt it. On the other hand . . .”

“I’ll have you moved,” Joe said, suddenly stopping between the cousins’ beds. “To some rehab

place; I think there’s one connected to our

HMO . . .”

“. . . Bob Randall may have been overcome with

family difficulties,” Bill continued. “Maybe, when

he signed that release before surgery, he envisioned

his own mortality and . . .”

“No, what am I thinking of?” Joe said, catching

88

Mary Daheim

himself. “There’d still be a damned body somewhere.

It’s hopeless, it’s beyond comprehension, it’s . . .”

“. . . given his other problems, Randall felt his life

was unbearable.” Bill turned his palms up in a helpless

gesture.

Judith turned toward Bill. “What did you say? About

Bob Randall’s family problems?”

Bill gave Judith a vaguely apologetic look. “Sorry. I

shouldn’t have mentioned it. You see, I’ve been treating Margie Randall for some time.”

“What?” Both cousins shrieked at Bill.

“Good God almighty!” Joe exclaimed under his

breath and fell into Judith’s visitor’s chair.

“You never mentioned Bob Randall’s wife as a patient,” Renie said in an accusing tone.

“Of course not,” Bill replied calmly. “I don’t disclose my patients’ identities to you unless it’s someone

you’ve never heard of and the name is meaningless. In

fact, I often make up the names.”

“Patient confidentiality,” Renie scoffed. “How come

you didn’t speak to Margie Randall in the waiting

room yesterday morning?”

“Because it would have frightened and embarrassed

her,” Bill said. “Besides, I don’t think she saw me.

Which is understandable. Part of her problem is that

she’s completely locked into herself.”

“So what awful problems—other than Margie—did

Bob Randall have with his family?” Judith asked, trying to ignore Joe’s angry glare.

Bill sighed. “Honestly, I shouldn’t say. But we may

be involved in a homicide here, and eventually, the

media will get hold of all the details. Besides, Margie

canceled her last two appointments and may not still

consider me her psychologist; I can allow that the two

SUTURE SELF

89

Randall children are deeply troubled. In fact, they’re a

big, fat mess.”

“That’s clinical enough,” Renie said, her annoyance

fading. “How so?”

As was his wont, Bill took his time to answer.

“Really, I can’t betray a patient’s trust. Nancy, the

daughter, and Bob Jr., the son, both have what you

might consider life-threatening problems. Let’s leave it

at that.”

“You’re no fun,” Renie said. “I want a divorce.”

“You can’t have one,” Bill responded. “But I can assure you that life on the home front wasn’t all highlight

reels. Bob might have had good reasons to do himself

in.”

“No such luck,” Joe said glumly with a dirty look at

his wife. “I’ll bet my old classic MG that he got himself killed. I should be so lucky to have my charming

bride run into a plain old suicide.”

Judith felt too tired to carry the fight any further.

“Knock it off, Joe, please.” She gave him her most

winsome look. “Be reasonable. I had to have this surgery, Good Cheer is the only hospital in town that does

it, I’m incapacitated, and it’s not—and never has

been—my fault that I keep running into dead people.

I’m just an ordinary wife, mother, and innkeeper.”

“You’d run into fewer dead people if you were a

coroner,” Joe muttered. “Okay, okay, your usual logic

has made a slight impression. For now. Here,” he said,

reaching down to the shopping bag he’d placed on the

floor. “I got you some books and magazines.”

Bill, meanwhile, had given Renie another Falstaff ’s

grocery bag. A veteran of his wife’s foraging, he

stepped back as wrappers ripped, paper flew, and liquid spilled from an unknown source. Renie removed

90

Mary Daheim

sandwiches, peeled carrots, sliced cantaloupe, potato

chips, two packages of cookies, a box of graham

crackers, and more Pepsi, the beverage she claimed inspired her graphic designs.

“Great,” Renie enthused, opening one of the sandwiches, which was on a small baguette. “Lunch was

inedible.” She leaned toward Judith. “Ham or

chicken?”

“I’m not that hungry,” Judith admitted.

Joe was concerned, so Judith reluctantly related her

experience in trying to stand up. “I’ve got to do it again

this afternoon. I don’t suppose you could stick around

until they make me try it?”

Joe grimaced. “I can’t, Jude-girl. I’m really sorry. I

have to get back on this homeless homicide investigation. I finished the background this morning. Now I’m

going to check out the sites where the bodies were

found. Both of the murders occurred in the same area,

not far from here, under the freeway.”

Judith knew the area that Joe was talking about.

Many homeless people tucked their whole world beneath the city’s major north-south arteries. It wasn’t as

aesthetic as the local parks, but citizens and police

alike were less apt to hassle them. Still, their ragtag little neighborhoods were occasionally sent packing, a

caravan of bundles, bags, and grocery carts. And people. The thought made Judith sad.

But she wasn’t naïve. “Be careful, Joe. I don’t like

this assignment any more than you like me encountering murder.” She paused, a fond expression on her

face. “Joe, we have to talk.” Judith paused and swallowed hard. “About Mike. He wants a family tree made

up for little Mac’s preschool.”

“Oh?” Joe’s face was blank.

SUTURE SELF

91

Judith nodded. “He called just a while ago. I told

him I’d do it.”

“Preschool?” The word seemed to strike Joe as an

afterthought. “Good God, the kid’s only a baby. He’s

still wetting his pants.”

“They teach them to stop in preschool,” Judith responded with a glance for Renie and Bill, who suddenly, discreetly, seemed to be absorbed in their own

conversation. “Mac’s not going to enter until the fall.

He’ll be two this summer. Anyway, that’s not the point.

Don’t you want Mike to know the truth? The last time

we discussed this seriously, you seemed crushed because I wasn’t ready to tell him.”

Joe sighed and scratched at his thinning red hair. “It

almost seems like it’s too late.”

“What do you mean, too late?” Judith was taken

aback. “Mike’s over thirty, he’s matured, he ought to

know because you and he have never had that fatherson intimacy. You’ve been buddies, period.”

“That’s what I mean,” Joe said, ducking his head.

“He’s a grown man. He doesn’t need a father.”

“Oh, Joe!” Judith put her hands over her mouth

and stared wide-eyed at her husband. “I was still in

my teens when my dad died, and I miss him every

day. Your father lived much longer, until you were—

what?—almost forty. How can you say such a

thing?”

“Because,” Joe said slowly, “I wasn’t there for Mike

when he needed a real father. When Dan died, Mike

was about the same age as you were when your dad

passed away. I missed out on all those years. And I still

marvel at how well Mike turned out. Maybe I owe Dan

something, too.”

Judith bit her lip. “You can’t do this to me. Not after

92

Mary Daheim

all the agony I’ve been through and the guilt and

the—”

Joe cut Judith off with a wave of his hand. “Stop.

This isn’t the time for a family crisis. You need to concentrate on getting well. Let me think it over.” He

stood up. “I don’t know why the hell a preschooler

needs a family tree. He’d be better off if I built him a

tree house.”

“Do it,” Judith said, forcing a small smile. “That’s

what grandpas do. If you weren’t around for Mike,

you’re here for Mac.”

“Right.” Joe’s shoulders slumped. “Got to go. Hey,

Bill—let’s hit the pavement.”

Bill, who had been plucking food particles from

Renie’s sling and other parts of her person, stood up.

“Okay.” He turned back to Renie. “Joe picked me up at

the Toyota place downtown. I left Cammy there to

have new windshield wipers put on, just in case it

snows.” Bill bent down to kiss his wife on the one spot

on her face that wasn’t covered with mayonnaise, butter, or bread crumbs.

The husbands, who seemed to exit at a rather brisk

pace, hadn’t been gone for more than five minutes

when Judith glimpsed a patient being rolled down the

hall.

“Who’s that?” Renie asked, following her cousin’s

gaze.

Judith didn’t answer right away, listening to see if

she could hear anyone speak. “I couldn’t see, but I

wonder if it’s Addison Kirby. I’m almost sure they

took whoever it was into Bob Randall’s private room.”

“How can they?” Renie demanded. “Isn’t that what

you’d call a crime scene?”

“Not as far as the hospital officials are concerned,”

SUTURE SELF

93

Judith said with a frown. “I don’t get it. Nurse Appleby

told us that the county has jurisdiction in a sudden hospital death. So why haven’t we seen the sheriff and his

men prowling around? The only real cop who showed

up was Johnny Boxx, who looks as if he hasn’t

sprouted a beard yet.”

“A beat cop at that,” Renie remarked. “Not a detective.”

“Exactly. Coz?” Judith leaned in Renie’s direction

and gestured toward the hallway with her thumb.

“Could you?”

Renie finishing cleaning up from her picnic lunch.

“Yeah, yeah, I can. I have to go to the bathroom anyway. I’ll do that first.”

“Good. See if you can hear anything through the

wall,” Judith urged.

Renie was in the bathroom for almost five minutes.

When she emerged, she looked triumphant. “It’s Addison Kirby, all right. I could hear a doctor talking to

him. A very humble doctor, I might add.”

“Which one?” Judith asked.

“I don’t know. Shall I?” Renie moved toward the

door.

“Please.” Judith tried to sit up a little straighter as

Renie peered out into the hall. “Anything?”

“Hold on.” Renie waited for at least a full minute before turning back to Judith. “It’s a damned parade,

coming from the other direction. TV people, with cameras and sound equipment, in apparent pursuit of a

woman in a sable coat.”

“Sable?” Judith was impressed.

“And a gold turban,” Renie noted. “I’m impressed.”

She turned to look at Judith. “It’s Blanche Van Boeck.

I recognize her from her photographs. They’ve stopped

94

Mary Daheim

down by that alcove with the seats for visitors. It looks

as if there’s going to be a press conference.”

“Is Mavis there from KINE-TV?” Judith asked,

once again undergoing a bout of frustration.

“It isn’t KINE, it’s KLIP,” Renie replied. “I don’t

know any of these people, do you?”

“No. Can you hear them?”

Again, Renie didn’t answer right away. Finally, she

stepped back into the room. “They’re too far down the

hall. I don’t dare go any farther because Dr. Garnett

just came out of Addison’s room and he’s standing

about six feet from where I parked myself. He doesn’t

look very happy, I might add.”

“It was Garnett next door, huh?” Anxiously, Judith

pleated the sheet between her fingers. “Let me get this

straight—Van Boeck is chief of staff, Mrs. Van Boeck

is queen of the world. Peter Garnett, chief of surgery,

is second in command to Van Boeck. Thus, Dr. Garnett

has a stake in all this.”

“You might say that,” Renie conceded, glancing

back into the hall.

“Any sign of Sister Jacqueline?” Judith inquired.

“Not that I can see,” Renie replied. “She’s tall, too.

I should be able to spot her.”

“Yoo-hoo,” called Mr. Mummy from across the hall.

“Don’t we have excitement around here today?”

“Yes, Mr. Mummy,” said Renie. “Have you heard

anything about what happened to Mr. Randall?”

Mr. Mummy lowered his voice, and Judith could

barely hear him. “I heard he took poison. Isn’t that

dreadful?”

“Yes,” Renie agreed with a sad shake of her head

and a rise in her own voice. “Taking poison is a bad

way to kill yourself.”

SUTURE SELF

95

“It may not be true,” Mr. Mummy said. “What do

you think?”

“I think,” Renie said slowly and clearly, “that too

many healthy people die in this hospital.”

“Exactly.” Again Mr. Mummy’s voice dropped,

forcing Judith to lean far over to the side of the bed. “I

don’t believe a word of it. The poison, I mean. Where

would he get it?”

“Where indeed?” Renie said a bit absently as she

tried to keep track of what was going on down the hall.

“Can you move just a little closer?” Judith asked in a

humble tone.

“Well . . . Dr. Garnett is wandering off toward the

media,” Renie said. “I’ll try to sneak up behind him.”

As her cousin disappeared, Judith propped herself

up on the pillows and considered patience as a virtue.

But there wasn’t time to practice it. A moment later,

Renie back-pedaled into the room with Heather Chinn

right behind her.

“Please, Mrs. Jones!” the nurse admonished, shaking a slim finger. “How many times do I have to tell

you to stay out of the way?”

“Sorry.” Renie trudged back to bed. “I was curious,

that’s all. You can’t blame me when the guy next door

kills himself, another guy gets run over outside my

window, and Mrs. Van Boeck holds a press conference

just down the hall.”

Heather grimaced. “Yes, it has been an eventful day.

But you won’t make a good recovery unless you rest

more. Now let me take your vitals.”

“This,” said Renie, holding out her left arm, “is not

a restful place. On TV I’ve seen war zones in Bosnia

that were more peaceful. Speaking of TV, what’s the

interview down the hall all about?”

96

Mary Daheim

“I’m not sure,” Heather answered a bit nervously. “I

gather Mrs. Van Boeck has taken it upon herself to speak

out on the hospital’s behalf.”

“In defense of Good Cheer, huh?” Renie said before

the nurse popped the thermometer in her mouth.

“Something like that,” Heather replied.

“Is Blanche Van Boeck on the hospital’s board of directors?” Judith inquired.

“No,” Heather responded. “Since Dr. Van Boeck is

chief of staff, that would be a conflict of interest.”

“How long has Dr. Van Boeck held that position?”

Judith asked.

Heather cocked her head to one side. “Mmm . . .

Nine years? I trained at this hospital, and he was chief

of staff when I started seven years ago.”

Raised voices could be heard in the hall. Heather

turned toward the door, her forehead furrowed in apprehension.

“. . . no right to speak out on this issue,” an angry

male voice shouted. “I’ll take this before the board.”

A woman’s shrill laugh cut through the air like

jagged glass. “Don’t be silly, Peter. As a member of the

city council, I have a right to speak out.”

Judith’s eyes widened as the backs of the sable coat

and gold turban filled the door. Apparently, the confrontation was taking place just a few feet away.

Heather had removed the thermometer from

Renie’s mouth and started for the door. Grabbing the

nurse’s wrist with her good left hand, Renie shot her a

warning look.

“Don’t even think about closing that door,” Renie

ordered.

“Mrs. Jones, you mustn’t use physical force,”

Heather reprimanded.

SUTURE SELF

97

“Yes, I must,” Renie declared. “Now shut up.”

The nurse gave Renie a helpless look as the wrangling between Blanche Van Boeck and her unseen

male opponent continued.

“. . . that you’re on TV?” Blanche said in her strident

voice. “Don’t be a fool, Peter. You’re not irreplaceable.”

“Garnett?” Judith mouthed at Heather.

The nurse gave a brief, single nod. The sound of a

struggle followed next, then what sounded like something breaking. Renie let go of Heather and hurried as

fast as she could to the door. She was nearly there

when Blanche Van Boeck stumbled backwards into the

cousins’ room, almost colliding with Renie.

“You’ll regret this, Peter,” she shouted as she caught

herself on Judith’s visitor’s chair and her turban fell off

onto the commode. Blanche whirled on Renie. “You

clumsy idiot, you almost killed me!”

“Gee,” Renie said, eyes wide, “I must be a real failure by Good Cheer standards. Usually, you come to

this place, you end up dead.”

“How dare you!” Blanche slammed the door behind

her, narrowly missing Dr. Garnett, who was standing

on the threshold. “See here, you little twerp, you have

no right to cast aspersions on this fine institution.

Nurse, put this creature back to bed.”

Heather placed a tentative hand on Renie’s left arm.

“Mrs. Jones, would you . . . ?”

“No, I wouldn’t,” Renie snapped, shaking off

Heather’s hand. “Listen, Mrs. Big Shot, are you trying

to tell me that I can’t criticize a hospital where perfectly healthy people die within twenty-four hours

after surgery? Or some poor guy gets run down before

my very eyes?”

98

Mary Daheim

“You saw that?” Blanche was taken aback. “Well,

he’s still alive, isn’t he?” She snatched the turban from

the commode and jammed it back on her platinum hair.

“Addison Kirby may still be alive,” Renie shot back,

“but his wife, Joan, isn’t.”

“That was tragic,” Blanche allowed, regaining her

composure. “Drugs are a terrible curse.” She spun

around toward the door. “As for Mr. Kirby, it’s too bad

his wife died instead of him. Nobody likes snoopy reporters. Or snoopy patients, either.” With a hand on the

doorknob, she threw one last warning glance at Renie

and Judith. “I suggest you two keep your so-called suspicions to yourselves.”

Blanche stormed out of the room as Renie glanced

at Judith. “Was that a threat?” Renie asked.

Judith winced. “Yes. All things considered, maybe

we should take Blanche seriously.”

“I would,” Heather said quietly.

The statement carried more weight than a loaded

gun.

SEVEN

TEN MINUTES LATER, Dr. Garnett surprised the

cousins with a professional visit. “Dr. Ming and Dr.

Alfonso are in surgery this afternoon. They asked

me to look in on you two.”

Peter Garnett wasn’t a true double for Ronald

Colman, but he did have the film actor’s distinguished air, along with silver hair, a neat mustache,

and a debonair manner.

“I think,” Judith said in her pleasantest voice, “we

could get more rest if it wasn’t so noisy around here.

It’s been a very hectic day.”

Dr. Garnett was checking Judith’s dressing.

“Yes . . . that looks just fine. Can you stand up?”

“Not very well,” Judith said.

“Let’s try,” Dr. Garnett said, smiling with encouragement. “Here, sit up and swing around to the edge

of the bed, then take hold of me.”

Painfully, Judith obeyed. The doctor eased her

slowly into a sitting position. “Now just take some

breaths,” he said, still smiling. “Good. Here we go.

Easy does it.”

Awkwardly, agonizingly, and unsteadily, Judith

found herself rising from the bed. At last, with Dr.

100

Mary Daheim

Garnett’s firm grasp to support her, she managed to get

on her feet. Briefly.

“Oh!” she exclaimed, swaying a bit before sitting

down again. “I did it!”

“Of course.” The doctor patted her arm. “You’re

very weak, you’ve lost a great deal of blood. Tomorrow

we’ll see if you can take a few steps.”

“About that noise,” Renie said as Dr. Garnett moved

to her bedside, “what was that last to-do about with

the KLIP-TV people?”

Dr. Garnett’s smile evaporated. “Didn’t I see you out

in the hall earlier?”

“Probably,” Renie said. “I’m the designated observer. What gives with the TV crew?”

The doctor frowned. “Such nonsense. A hospital

ward is no place for the media. It should have been

handled in the lobby. Unfortunately, Mrs. Van Boeck

decided to act coy, so our patients and staff ended up

in the middle of a disruptive situation.”

“Isn’t it strange,” Judith queried, “for Mrs. Van

Boeck to be speaking on the hospital’s behalf?”

“Perhaps,” Dr. Garnett responded as he studied

Renie’s incision. “However, I must admit that she was

instrumental in getting the local hospitals to merge

their specialty fields. Still, since her husband’s in

charge here at Good Cheer, it would have been better

to let him do the interview.”

“Oink, oink. Blanche Van Boeck is a publicity

hog,” Renie declared.

Dr. Garnett didn’t respond to the comment. Instead,

he reaffixed Renie’s bandage and smiled rather grimly.

“You’re coming along, Mrs. Jones. You lost a lot of

blood, too. You shouldn’t be on your feet so much. I

SUTURE SELF

101

understand you’ll start physical therapy Friday morning, before you’re discharged.”

“Oh?” Renie looked surprised. “I didn’t know when

they planned to release me.”

Gently, Dr. Garnett flexed the fingers on Renie’s

right hand. “That’s what Dr. Ming told me. This is

Tuesday, you’ve only got two more full days to go.”

“What about me?” Judith asked from her place on

the pillows where she’d finally stopped quivering from

exertion.

“You’re another matter, Mrs. Flynn,” Dr. Garnett

said, his smile more genuine. “Saturday at the earliest,

Monday if we think you need some extra time.”

“Oh, dear.” Judith made a face, then tried to smile.

“Of course our house has a lot of stairs, so maybe it’s

just as well.”

The doctor patted Judith’s feet where they poked up

under the covers. “We don’t want to rush things. Besides, it’s starting to snow.”

Both Judith and Renie looked out the window. Big,

fluffy flakes were sifting past in the gathering twilight.

“You girls behave yourselves,” Dr. Garnett said, moving toward the door. “By the way, what did Mrs. Van

Boeck say when she was in your room a while ago?”

Judith grimaced. “She was rather rude.”

“She was a jerk,” Renie put in. “She threatened us.”

“Really?” Dr. Garnett’s expression was ambiguous.

“That’s terrible. Mrs. Van Boeck has no right to intimidate patients. I must speak to Dr. Van Boeck and Sister Jacqueline about her behavior. You’re certain it was

a threat?”

Judith nodded. “She also said that it was too bad that

Joan Fremont died instead of her husband, Addison

102

Mary Daheim

Kirby. Mrs. Van Boeck remarked that nobody liked

snoopy reporters, especially her, I guess.”

“Yes.” Dr. Garnett seemed to be trying not to look

pleased at the cousins’ revelations. “I believe that Mr.

Kirby has been covering city government for many

years. He has been quite critical of Blanche Van Boeck

in some of his articles.”

“Maybe,” Renie said, “that’s where I got a poor impression of her.”

“Perhaps,” Dr. Garnett said in a noncommittal tone.

“Is she dangerous?” Judith asked, feeling rather

foolish for asking such a melodramatic question.

But Dr. Garnett seemed to take Judith seriously.

“Let’s put it this way—Blanche Van Boeck is a very

determined, ambitious woman. She has little patience

with anyone who stands in her way.”

The doctor’s assessment didn’t bring any comfort to

the cousins.

Renie was on the phone with her mother. Somehow

Aunt Deb, perhaps threatened by her grandchildren to

have the telephone surgically removed from her ear,

hadn’t yet called her only daughter.

“Yes, Mom,” Renie was saying after the first ten

minutes, “I promise not to let the doctors take advantage of me when I’m in this helpless condition . . . No,

I don’t have the window open . . . Yes, I realize it’s

snowing . . . Of course it’s warm in here . . . No, I’m

not going to wear three pairs of bed socks. One’s

enough . . . Really? I’d no idea Mrs. Parker’s brotherin-law got frostbite . . . After he was admitted to Norway General? That is unusual . . .”

Judith tried to turn a deaf ear, but the conversation

painfully reminded her of not having talked to

SUTURE SELF

103

Gertrude since she was admitted. Not that her

mother would mind; she hated the telephone as

much as her sister-in-law adored it. Still, Judith felt

guilty for not having called. In her heart of hearts,

she missed the old girl, and assumed that the feeling

was mutual.

She was about to dial the number in the toolshed

when the phone rang under her hand. To her surprise,

the caller was Effie McMonigle.

“I don’t much like paying these daytime long distance rates,” Judith’s mother-in-law declared in a

cranky voice, “but I have to go out tonight to the Elks

Club with Myron.”

Myron was Effie’s long-time companion, a weatherbeaten old wrangler with a wooden leg. His tall tales of

life in the saddle smacked of romance to Effie, but Judith had always wondered if the closest he’d ever gotten to a horse was taking his grandkids for a ride on the

merry-go-round at the county fair.

“It’s very sweet of you to call,” Judith said. “How’s

Myron doing?”

“As best he can,” Effie replied. “Which isn’t all that

good. Say, I got to thinking, how come you never had

an autopsy performed on Dan? He was pretty darned

young to pop off like that. I’ve always wondered.”

“You have?” Judith made a face at Renie, but her

cousin was absorbed in trying to explain to Aunt Deb

why it wouldn’t be a good idea for her to visit at the

hospital. “Well, you know,” Judith said in a strained

voice, “Dan was quite a bit overweight and he hadn’t

been well for a long time.”

“He looked fine to me the last I saw of him about six

months before he died,” Effie asserted. “ ’Course he

couldn’t work, he was too delicate.”

104

Mary Daheim

Delicate. Judith held her head. “Actually, Dan

was—”

“So how come?” Effie barked.

“How come what?” Judith responded with a little

jump.

“No autopsy.” There was an ominous pause. “I used

to be a nurse, remember? Autopsies are routine in such

cases.”

The truth was that Judith had been asked if she

would like to have an autopsy performed on Dan. She

had refused. What was the point? Dan was over four

hundred pounds and lived on a diet of Ding-Dongs and

grape juice laced with vodka, so it hadn’t surprised her

in the least when he had expired.

“I wanted to spare him that,” Judith said, though her

thoughts were more complicated: I wanted to spare me

that. I just wanted it all to be over. Nineteen years is a

long time to be miserable.

“Hunh,” Effie snorted. “It’s been on my mind.”

“It shouldn’t be,” Judith said, trying not to sound annoyed. “It’s been a long time. What good would it have

done?”

“I was thinking about Mac and the one on the way,”

Effie said, suddenly subdued. “What if Dan had some

hereditary disease? Shouldn’t Mike and Krissy know

about it?”

“Kristin,” Judith corrected. Effie had a point, except

in Dan’s case, it didn’t apply to Mike or little Mac.

“It’s too late now.”

“Too bad,” Effie said. “These pediatricians today

can nip things in the bud.”

“I don’t think Dan had anything he could pass on,” Judith said, sounding weary. “Really, it’s pointless to fret

over something that happened more than ten years ago.”

SUTURE SELF

105

“Easy for you to say,” Effie shot back. “All I have to

do is sit here and think.”

“I thought you were going to the Elks Club with

Myron,” Judith said as Renie finally plunked the phone

down in its cradle and rubbed her ear.

“Once a month, big thrill,” Effie said with a sharp

laugh. “I’m not like you, out running around all over

the place and doing as I please.”

“Effie, I’m in the hospital.”

“What?” There was a pause. “Oh—so you are. Well,

you know what I mean. Think about what I said, in

case Dan had something hereditary. It’ll help kill time.

Thinking helps me keep occupied. I’d better hang up.

This phone bill is going to put me in the poorhouse.”

“Lord help me.” Judith sighed, gazing at Renie, who

was lying back on the pillows looking exhausted.

“You, too?”

“At least I love my mother,” Renie said in a wan

voice, “but having seen you break out into a cold sweat

indicated you were talking to Effie McMonigle.”

“That’s right,” Judith said. “She wonders why I

didn’t have an autopsy done on Dan.”

“Before he died? It might have been a smart idea.

Maybe you could have figured out what made him

tick.”

“Sheesh.” Judith rubbed her neck, trying to undo the

kinks that had accumulated. “To think I was putting off

calling Mother.”

The door, which had been left ajar, was slowly

pushed open. Jim Randall, dusted with snow and carrying a slightly incongruous spring bouquet, stepped

into the room and stopped abruptly.

“Oh! Sorry.” He pushed his thick glasses up higher

on his nose. “Wrong room.” He left.

106

Mary Daheim

“What was that all about?” Renie asked.

“I don’t know,” Judith replied, sitting up a bit.

But Jim reappeared a moment later, looking flustered. “There’s someone in there,” he said, gesturing at

the room that had been occupied by his late brother.

“How can that be?”

“It’s Mr. Kirby,” Judith said. “The hospital is very

crowded. I guess they had to use your . . . the empty

room.”

“Oh.” Jim looked in every direction, cradling the

bouquet against his chest. Then, in a jerky motion, he

thrust the flowers in Judith’s direction. “Would you

like these? I don’t know what to do with them. I was

going to put them on Bob’s bed. You know, in remembrance.”

“Ah . . .” Judith stared at the yellow tulips, the red

carnations, the purple freesia, and the baby’s breath.

“They’re very pretty. Wouldn’t Mrs. Randall—

Margie—like them?”

“Margie?” Jim’s eyes looked enormous behind the

thick lenses. “Yes, maybe that’s a good idea. Where is

she?” He peered around the room, as if the cousins

might be hiding his sister-in-law in some darkened corner.

“We heard she’d collapsed,” Judith replied. “They

must have taken her home by now. The children, that

is. They were here earlier.”

Jim’s face suddenly became almost stern. “How

early?”

“Well . . . It was an hour or so after your brother . . .

passed away,” Judith said. “Noon, maybe? I really

don’t remember.”

Jim’s expression grew troubled. “Were they here before Bob was taken?”

SUTURE SELF

107

“Taken where?” Renie broke in. “We heard he killed

himself.”

“Oh!” Jim recoiled in horror at Renie’s blunt speech.

“That’s not true! He wouldn’t! He couldn’t! Oh!”

“Hospital gossip,” Judith said soothingly. “Please,

Mr. Randall, don’t get upset.”

“How can I not be upset?” Jim Randall was close to

tears. “Bob was my twin. We were just like brothers. I

mean, we were brothers, but even closer . . . Gosh, he

saved my life when we were kids. I fell into a lake, I

couldn’t swim, but Bob was an excellent swimmer, and

he rescued me. . . . If he didn’t kill himself, what happened? I mean, I’d understand if he did. I’ve felt suicidal sometimes, too. There’ve been days when I wished

Bob had never saved me from drowning. But Bob

wasn’t the type to take his own life. He had everything

to live for, that is.” Jim fought for composure.

“Nancy . . . Bob Jr. . . . Did they . . . ?”

“Did they what?” Judith prodded.

“Never mind.” Jim gave himself a good shake, shedding some of the moisture from his baggy raincoat. “I

should have been here, with Bob. I should have kept

watch over him. I’ll never forgive myself.”

“Where were you?” Renie asked, popping a piece of

cantaloupe into her mouth.

Jim raised his right arm and used his sleeve to wipe

off some melted snow from his forehead. “That’s the

irony. I was here, in this very hospital, having an MRI.”

“Goodness,” Judith remarked, “that’s a shame. I

mean, that both you and your brother had medical

problems at the same time.”

Flexing his left leg, Jim gave the cousins a selfdeprecating smile. “It was to be expected. You see, Bob and

I are—were—mirror twins. It’s a fairly rare phenomenon.

108

Mary Daheim

We faced each other in the womb, so everything about us

is opposite. Bob was right-handed, I’m left-handed; he

was good at numbers, I’m not. And he’s been lucky with

his health over the years, except for the kinds of injuries

athletes suffer in their playing days. Nothing serious,

though. But unlike Bob, my constitution’s not strong.

I’ve had my share of medical problems. An MRI, a CAT

scan, an ultrasound—you name it, I’ve had them all.”

“That’s a shame,” Judith commiserated. “Nothing

serious, I hope?”

“Not so far,” Jim said, adjusting his glasses. “But

then Bob’s right knee went out, so my left one goes.

That’s part of the mirror-twin effect, you see. I planned

to have my surgery after Bob got back on his feet. But

now . . .” Jim’s voice trailed away.

“You still need to think of yourself,” Judith said gently. “Although I suppose Margie and perhaps her children will need your support for a while.”

Jim hung his head. “I can’t replace Bob,” he said on

a note of defeat.

“But you can lend them moral support,” Judith said,

her voice still gentle.

Clumsily, Jim Randall lowered himself into Judith’s

visitor’s chair. He still held the bouquet, though his

slack grip allowed the flowers to brush the floor. “I

don’t know about Nancy and Bob Jr. Young people,

you know how they are. All caught up in their own little worlds. Margie, maybe, will need my help. She’s

kind of . . . high-strung. Well, not exactly. She’s more

low-strung—if you know what I mean.”

“Depression?” Renie asked.

Jim nodded. “She’s tried every kind of medication,

several different therapists. The last one just about

drove her over the edge.”

SUTURE SELF

109

“Hold it!” Renie yipped.

Judith threw her cousin a fierce warning glance.

“Maybe Margie didn’t give him enough time.”

“No,” Jim began, “that wasn’t it. He was very hard

on her, saying that maybe she didn’t want to get well.

I don’t blame her for—”

“Maybe she doesn’t,” Renie interrupted, ignoring

Judith’s glare. “Maybe she likes the attention. Maybe

sitting around on the sidelines for almost twenty years

while Bob grabbed the headlines ticked her off. Maybe

she’s a spoiled brat.”

“Wow.” Jim spoke softly as he peered at Renie.

“That’s harsh.”

“Maybe Bob killed himself because Margie was a

big fat pain in the butt,” Renie went on, despite the

sliver of cantaloupe that dangled from her lower lip.

“That’s clinical talk, of course.”

Jim looked dumbfounded. “It is? But it’s not fair.

Margie is a wonderful person.”

“Then you’d better take her those flowers before you

step on them,” Renie said. Her tongue darted out like a

lizard’s as she retrieved the bit of cantaloupe.

“Oh!” Jim snatched up the flowers, which he’d managed to let fall to the floor. “Gosh, that was careless.

You’re right, I’d better try to find her.”

“I understand your niece and nephew are dealing with

some serious problems of their own,” Judith said, still at

her kindliest. “That must be very hard on Margie.”

Briefly, Jim’s pliant features turned hard. “She mustn’t

feel guilty about Nancy and Bob Jr. If there’s blame for

what’s happened to them, you can look elsewhere.”

“Oh?” Judith’s gaze was fixed on Jim’s face.

Jim dropped his head and shuffled his feet. “Sorry. I

spoke out of turn. I’d better get going.”

110

Mary Daheim

“Say,” Judith said, not quite ready to relinquish their

visitor, “you were outside this afternoon when Addison

Kirby got hit by that car. Did you happen to see who

was driving it?”

“That was Addison Kirby?” Jim had risen to his feet.

“Gee, I didn’t realize it was him. His wife died recently, didn’t she?”

Judith nodded. “Yes, here in this same hospital.”

“Gosh.” Jim shook his head several times, then

frowned. “What was he doing here?”

“He’d been talking to your weird niece and nephew,”

Renie put in. “I suspect he was trying to figure out if

they felt their father had been murdered.”

“Oh!” Jim dropped the flowers again. “No! That’s

worse than suicide!”

“Same result,” Renie noted.

Judith was trying to shut her cousin up, but the

glares and the gestures weren’t working. “Now, Mr.

Randall, I’m sure that Mrs. Jones doesn’t mean . . .”

Tears were coursing down Jim Randall’s gaunt

cheeks. He snuffled several times, removed his glasses,

and swiped at his eyes. “My brother didn’t have an

enemy in the world. He was one of the most beloved

sports figures in America. And here, in this city, he was

a god.”

“Mr. Fumbles,” Renie muttered. “I remember one

headline after a big loss that read, ‘Can Randall Get a

Handle on the Ball?’ Between interceptions and fumbles, he turned the ball over six times that day, leading

to a total of twenty-four points for the other guys. His

so-called eagle eye couldn’t seem to tell who was

wearing which uniform.”

“He’d eaten bad beef!” Jim cried. “He was very ill,

he was playing on courage alone.”

SUTURE SELF

111

“He should have played on the field,” Renie retorted.

“He should have sat down and let his backup take over.

I don’t know what the coach was thinking of, except

that Randall was a big star and the second-stringer was

a third-year man who was out of football by the next

season.”

“I can’t stand it!” Jim bent down to pick up the bouquet and stormed out of the room.

“Coz . . .” Judith was exasperated.

“I’m sorry,” Renie said, exhibiting absolutely no

sense of remorse. “Bill and I were at that game, and it

made me mad. Granted, it was probably the worst performance of Bob Randall’s career, but we paid out over

a hundred bucks for tickets and we saw a really rotten

game. Furthermore, I don’t like Margie Randall blaming Bill for her Sad Sack state. I’ll bet I’m right, she

enjoys being miserable.”

“That’s not the point,” Judith said. “You were rude,

even mean. The poor guy just lost his brother, he’s got

his own health problems, and now he’s saddled with

two very unfortunate young people and a sister-in-law

who’s an emotional wreck.” Judith pointed to the

statue of Mary and the baby Jesus. “You’re in a Christian hospital. How about a little charity?”

Renie let out a big sigh. “Okay, okay. So I was kind

of blunt with Jim. I suppose I’m feeling sorry for myself, for you, too, and wondering how many more of

these procedures and surgeries and operations we’ll

have to have before they carry us out like Bob Randall.

If, like Margie Randall, I were inclined to depression,

I’d be in about a forty-foot hole by now.”

Judith was quiet for a few moments, considering

Renie’s words. “You’re right, this isn’t one of our

brightest moments. But we can still act like decent

112

Mary Daheim

human beings, especially to people who are in a worse

mess than we are.”

“Yeah, right.” Renie flipped open the top of a can of

Pepsi. “I told you, even though I know Bob Randall

was the best quarterback ever to play for the Sea Auks,

I simply never saw him give one of his better performances. I guess I had that one lousy game all bottled up

inside for the past twenty-odd years. And,” she went

on, gathering steam and wagging a finger, “I still don’t

know why the coach didn’t pull Randall and put in his

backup. Maybe Bob was sick, but if that had been the

case, he should have come out of the game. No wonder the second-stringer quit football and went to medical school.”

“He did?” Judith eyed Renie curiously. “Who was he?”

Renie shook her head. “I forget. It was a name like

that quarterback from the Rams a million years ago.”

She took a big sip of Pepsi and choked.

“Coz,” Judith said in alarm, “are you okay?”

Renie sputtered, coughed, and waved her arms.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine. Give me a minute.” Getting herself under control, she stared at Judith. “I do remember

the guy’s name. It was Jan Van Boeck. I guess,” Renie

said slowly, “I remembered Norm Van Brocklin, but I

got him mixed up with Bill Van Bredakoff, who played

basketball, not football. Anyway, Van Boeck’s name

suddenly came to me after all these years. I never made

the connection before. He played so seldom for the

Auks.”

“I suppose I’m dreaming,” Judith said, fingering her

chin. “But what if Dr. Van Boeck has been jealous of

Bob Randall all these years? What if he blamed him

for ruining his chances at becoming a superstar?”

“Van Boeck would be delusional,” Renie said. “If

SUTURE SELF

113

he’d had any real talent, he could have gone to another

team. I don’t recall an era when any franchise had a

plethora of outstanding quarterbacks.”

“Maybe not,” Judith admitted. “Still . . .”

“Besides,” Renie noted, “Van Boeck is a superstar in

the medical world.”

“It’s not the same,” Judith pointed out. “Doctors

don’t do TV ads for Nike scrubs. Furthermore,” she

continued, sitting up as straight as she could manage,

“all your harangues kept us from finding out if Jim

Randall saw who was driving the car that hit Addison

Kirby.”

“Darn. Sorry.” At last Renie looked genuinely contrite.

Judith smiled faintly. “That’s okay. I don’t think Jim

Randall can see much of anything with those Cokebottle glasses. Besides, it all happened so fast.”

Dinner arrived, brought by the silent orderly. Judith

was disappointed; she’d hoped that the garrulous Maya

would be on duty. After the orderly had left the trays,

the cousins dared to take a peek.

“Some kind of meat,” Renie said.

“Some kind of greens,” Judith said.

“Perhaps a potato on the side?” Renie suggested.

“I don’t think so,” Judith replied. “It might be a very

pale squash.”

“Turnip—or maybe parsnip?” Renie ventured as she

picked up the phone and punched in a single digit. “Operator, can you connect me with Delphi Pizza?” She

waited, meanwhile grinning at Judith. “We don’t need

this crap. We can get real food. Hello? This is Mrs. Jones

at Good Cheer Hospital. I’d like to place an order for delivery. One extra-large pizza with . . . what? The snow?

No, I haven’t looked out lately. Really? Damn. But

thanks anyway,” she added hastily.

114

Mary Daheim

“What’s wrong?” Judith asked.

Renie was getting out of bed and going to the window. “Good grief, it’s really coming down. The driveway into the parking lot is covered. Oh—here comes

a car now. Slowly. It looks like the driver’s having

trouble. I guess the children to whom I gave life have

another excuse for not visiting their ailing mother.”

“You were expecting them?” Judith asked.

“Sort of,” Renie replied, still watching the snow. “So

if we can’t get a Delphi pizza delivered, will anybody

else brave the storm?”

Judith poked at her meal with her fork. “I’m not

really that hungry. And you have your Falstaff ’s stash

to fall back on.”

“But I wanted something hot,” Renie said, her tone

faintly querulous. “I need serious protein. Now that I

think about it, a steak sounds good.”

“Try one of your other sources, some place closer to

the hospital,” Judith suggested.

“I don’t know this neighborhood,” Renie complained. “What’s close?”

“Bubba’s Fried Chicken,” Judith said. “Their flagship restaurant isn’t too far from here.”

Bubba’s was legendary. Renie turned away from the

window and licked her lips. “Um-um, good idea.”

She’d just picked up the phone when Judith heard

voices in the hall. The speechless orderly had left the

door halfway open.

“Hold on,” Judith said, cocking an ear. “Listen.”

A hefty, mild-voiced man in a cashmere overcoat

was speaking to a woman Judith couldn’t see. But after

a few words the woman’s voice was recognizable as

belonging to Sister Jacqueline.

“. . . just as long as you don’t upset Mr. Kirby,” the

SUTURE SELF

115

nun said. “He hasn’t been out of the recovery room for

very long.”

“We had an appointment,” the man said, still

sounding mild, almost indolent. “Addison said it was

urgent, though I can’t think why. I mean, he’s not a

sports reporter.”

“Tubby Turnbull,” Renie said in a whisper.

“Ah.” Judith tried to lean farther away from her pillow.

“Ten minutes,” Sister Jacqueline said. “While you’re

with him, please keep reminding him to drink plenty of

fluids. He hasn’t been taking in as much liquid as he

should, and he’ll become dehydrated.”

“Will do,” Tubby replied, and disappeared from Judith’s range of vision.

Judith looked at Renie. “Addison is going to blow

this story all over the Times,” Judith said. “He’s certain

that his wife, Somosa, and Randall were murdered. I

don’t think that his catastrophe out in front of the hospital was an accident.”

Renie had picked up the phone again. “I don’t either.

Obviously, Addison wanted to meet with Tubby Turnbull to see how he and the rest of the Seafarers’ front

office felt about Joaquin Somosa’s death.”

“Comparing notes,” Judith said as Renie asked the

operator to put her through to Bubba’s Fried Chicken.

“Do you suppose the person who ran Addison down is

the killer?”

Renie, however, gave a quick shake of her head, then

spoke into the phone. “Are you delivering? . . . Within

a one-mile radius? I think we qualify. Now here’s what

I’d like . . .”

After placing the large order, Renie beamed at Judith. “Bubba’s has chained up their delivery vans.

They’ll be here in forty minutes. Oh, happy day!”

116

Mary Daheim

“For you, maybe,” Judith said with a grim expression. “Not for some other people.”

“Right.” Renie didn’t look particularly moved.

“Say,” Judith said, “how are you going to get the fried

chicken past the front desk this time? You didn’t give

any special instructions.”

Renie slapped at her forehead. “Shoot! I forgot.” She

thought for a moment. “I’ll go meet them at the door.”

“You can’t walk that far,” Judith pointed out. “Even

if you could, you can’t carry that great big order with

only one hand.”

Resting her chin on her left fist, Renie thought hard.

“I know,” she said, brightening, “I’ll ask Tubby Turnbull to meet the delivery guy and bring it up to us.”

Judith cocked her head at Renie. “You’re going to

ask the general manager of a major league baseball

team to deliver a box of fried chicken? Are you nuts?”

“No,” Renie replied. “Wouldn’t you like to talk to

Tubby? Not that he’ll say much. He’s Mr. Ambiguous.”

“Well . . . I suppose I can’t miss the opportunity,” Judith said. “I’ll time his visit with Addison. Sister

Jacqueline told Tubby to keep it to ten minutes.”

“That’ll be twenty,” Renie put in. “Tubby talks and

moves in low gear. That’s why he never makes a trade

deadline.”

“Okay,” Judith agreed. “I figure a little over five

minutes have gone by.”

Renie’s phone rang. She picked up the receiver and

smiled. “Hi, Bill. You’re using the phone. What a nice

surprise . . . Yes, I realize you can’t come up tonight.

It’s snowing hard here, too . . . What?” Renie’s face

froze. “You’re kidding! Did they call the cops? . . . Joe

reported it? . . . Good . . . Yes, sure . . . Now don’t get

too riled . . . Okay, will . . . Love you.”

SUTURE SELF

117

Renie hung up and stared at Judith. “Joe took Bill to

pick up Cammy at the Toyota dealership,” Renie said,

her face pale. “Cammy wasn’t there. She’d been

stolen.”

EIGHT

“HOW,” JUDITH DEMANDED, “does a car that’s in for

service at a dealership get stolen?”

“That’s what Bill and I would like to know,”

Renie said angrily. “We’re a one-car family. We’re

stuck.”

“Your kids each have a car,” Judith pointed out,

hoping to assuage her cousin’s distress.

“Yes, but that doesn’t mean they’ll lend one to

us,” Renie said, still fuming.

“Nobody’s going out in this snow anyway,” Judith said, eyeing the young orderly, who had advanced into their room to mop the floor for the

second time that day.

“That’s not the point,” Renie snapped. “Poor

Cammy’s out there in this blizzard, shivering and

sobbing. Her little engine is probably freezing up.”

“Don’t you and Bill have antifreeze in the radiator?” Judith inquired.

“What?” Renie scowled. “Of course. It comes

with the car these days. I meant metaphorically

speaking.”

“So Joe reported the car as stolen?” Judith asked,

putting the dinner tray aside and smiling at the orderly as he made his exit.

SUTURE SELF

119

Looking glum, Renie nodded. “Stolen cars won’t be

a high priority for a while. I’m sure there are too many

accidents out there right now.”

“Cheer up, coz,” Judith said, still not surrendering in

her efforts to make Renie feel better. “Nobody’s taking

your car anywhere in this storm. I guess I’ll bite the

bullet and call Mother.”

“Go for it,” Renie muttered, sinking back onto the

pillows.

Predictably, Gertrude answered on the eleventh ring.

“Well,” she said in a deceptively affable voice, “so you

pulled through. How come you didn’t let your poor old

mother know before this?”

“Joe told you I was okay,” Judith replied. “I’m sure

that Carl and Arlene mentioned it, too. Besides, you

hate to talk on the phone.”

Gertrude bridled. “I do? Says who?”

“Mother, you’ve always hated to talk on the phone,”

Judith said patiently. “How are you getting along?”

“Good,” Gertrude said. “I just had supper. Liver and

onions. Arlene makes the best. And she gets it to me on

time, straight-up five o’clock. That’s when supper

ought to be served. Who cares about late meals and

being fashionable?”

Judith glanced at her watch. It was a few minutes

after six. Usually, Judith wasn’t able to deliver her

mother’s dinner until almost six-thirty. The timing

had nothing to do with fashion, and everything to do

with Judith’s busy late afternoons, greeting guests

and preparing for the social hour. “Arlene’s very

thoughtful,” Judith allowed. “What are you doing

right now?”

“Making a family tree,” Gertrude said. “Mike called.

He wants to see who all’s hanging on it for Little

120

Mary Daheim

Stinkers Preschool or whatever it’s called. Dumb. Why

can’t kids stay home and play like they used to?”

“I don’t entirely disagree with you,” Judith said.

“Today’s parents seem in such a rush to get them to

grow up. Maybe that’s why when they hit twenty, they

suddenly stop maturing until they’re almost middleaged. They’re making up for all the lost years when

they should have been carefree kids.”

“Well.” Gertrude chortled. “Maybe I haven’t raised

such a nitwit after all. When was the last time you

agreed with me on anything?”

“Come on, Mother,” Judith said. “I agree with you

on many things. Um . . . Who are you putting on the

family tree?”

“Family,” Gertrude retorted. “Our side. The Grovers

and the Hoffmans. You can do Lunkhead’s.”

Judith wasn’t sure which husband Gertrude was referring to. Her mother referred to both Dan and Joe as

Lunkhead. In fact, Judith had never been sure if

Gertrude knew—or recognized—that Mike wasn’t

Dan’s son. Over thirty years ago, a baby conceived out

of wedlock was a shameful thing. At least by

Gertrude’s strict, old-fashioned standards. While Judith believed that her mother knew, deep down, she’d

been in denial for the past three decades.

“That’s good,” Judith said, aware that her mother’s

memory, like those of most elderly people, recalled

more from the distant past than the immediate present.

“I mean, you can remember all those relatives who

were dead before my time.”

“You didn’t miss much with some of ’em,” Gertrude

declared. “Take Uncle Kaspar. He thought he was a pencil. My grandmother was always pretending to sharpen

him. The funny thing was, his head did come to a point.”

SUTURE SELF

121

“I never heard you mention him before,” Judith said.

“Maybe I forgot till now,” Gertrude said. “Then there

was my father’s cousin, Lotte. Big woman. Lotta Lotte,

my papa used to say. She sat on his favorite mare once

and the horse fell down, broke a leg.”

“Did they have to shoot her?” Judith asked.

“Yep,” Gertrude replied. “The mare was fine,

though. Fixed her up good as new.”

“Mother,” Judith said severely, “you’re not telling

me they shot Lotte!”

Gertrude was chuckling. “Why not? It was the old

country. They did a lot of queer things over there. Oldfashioned stuff, like wars and bombs and all that other

goofy stuff.”

“Mother,” Judith said stiffly, “I don’t want you making up information. It’s important to Mike and Kristin.

In fact, I’d like to know more about our family tree myself.”

“Wait till I get to your father’s side,” Gertrude said

in a low, insinuating voice. “Bet you never knew about

Uncle Percy.”

“Before my time?” Judith ventured.

“A bit.”

“What about him?”

There was a long pause. “I forget. It’ll come to me.

Hey, toots, got to go. Arlene’s here to let me teach her

how to play gin rummy.”

Gertrude hung up.

Judith looked at Renie, who was guzzling more

Pepsi. “Did you ever hear of Uncle Percy on our fathers’ side of the family?”

“No,” Renie replied. “Did your mother invent him?”

“I think she’s making up most of my side,” Judith

said. “It’s not like she doesn’t remember from way

122

Mary Daheim

back. It’s five minutes ago that eludes her. Have you

made up your mind how to get dinner from the front

door to our room?”

“I told you,” Renie replied with a scowl, “I’m asking Tubby Turnbull. He should be about ready to leave.

I’ll go look.”

Tubby, in fact, was sauntering out of Addison

Kirby’s room. Renie put out a stocking-covered foot,

which caught him above the ankle. “Oof!” Tubby exclaimed in mild surprise. “Sorry. Did I step on you?”

“Mr. Turnbull,” Renie said, turning on what meager

charm she could manage, “I’m upset. Who are you getting to replace Joaquin Somosa?”

“Well . . . ,” Tubby drawled, rubbing his prominent

chin, “that’s a darned good question. Who do you think

we should get?”

“Me?” Renie pointed to herself. “I’m just a fan, a

mere woman at that. How should I know?”

“Well . . .” Tubby scratched at the elaborate combover that covered his bald spot. “Sometimes player

trade ideas come from the darnedest places. I got the

inspiration for our closer, Ho Boy Pak, from a fortune

cookie.”

“Really,” Renie breathed. “I’m not surprised. He

sort of pitches like chop suey.”

“Yes,” Tubby agreed, “he can be kind of erratic.

Now if you’ll excuse me . . .”

Renie put out her good left hand. “Oh, please, Mr.

Turnbull, could you step in for a minute and meet my

cousin? She’s a huge Seafarers fan.”

Renie made the introductions. “What a pleasure,” Judith enthused, studying Tubby more closely. He was definitely tubby, soft, and pliable. For a moment, Tubby

seemed to be deciding whether to sit or stand. He eyed the

SUTURE SELF

123

visitors’ chairs, the beds, even the commode. At last, he

stayed put. Judith knew of his reputation for indecisiveness, and noticed that the socks under his galoshes and

shoes didn’t match. Judith wondered if he’d simply not

been able to make up his mind when he got up that morning. “I’ve been rooting for the Seafarers ever since the

franchise got here,” she said as Tubby slowly released her

hand. “I’m a big sports nut. Wasn’t that terrible about Bob

Randall?”

Tubby nodded. “Really terrible. Just like Juan. And

that actress, Addison Kirby’s wife. It makes you stop

and think.” Tubby stopped, apparently to think.

“It was nice of you to call on Mr. Kirby,” Judith said.

“My cousin here actually saw him get hit by that car.”

“Really?” Tubby turned to gaze at Renie. “That’s

terrible, too. I guess you can’t blame Addison for being

kind of upset.”

“That’s true,” Judith responded. “You know, we

spoke to him before the accident. He told us he was on

his way to meet you. I’ll bet you wondered what happened to him when he didn’t show up.”

Tubby rubbed at the back of his head. “Did I? Yes,

sure I did. I wondered a lot. Then the hospital called

and told me what happened and that I’d better mosey

on over to see him. So here I am.”

“How thoughtful,” Judith said. “We gathered that

Addison had something very important on his mind. I

hope he was feeling strong enough to tell you about it.

It’s so hard to be laid up and not able to get things off

your chest.”

“That’s terrible,” Tubby agreed, “being laid up like

that and not able to . . . Yes, he got it off his chest. But

I don’t see how I can help him. I know very little.”

Behind Tubby, Renie nodded emphatically.

124

Mary Daheim

“You know very little about . . . what?” Judith

prompted.

“About . . .” Tubby scratched his triple chins. “About

how Joaquin and Mrs. Kirby and Ramblin’ Randall

died so all of a sudden. But I told him—Addison—that

it seems like a real coincidence to me.”

“It does?” Judith said, trying not to sound incredulous.

“Well . . . sure,” Tubby replied, holding out his

chunky hands in a helpless gesture. “What else? I

mean, I know it wasn’t drugs with Joaquin. He never

did drugs. He believed his body was like a . . . temple.

Or something. And I suppose I have to believe what

Addison said about his wife not taking drugs, either.

He ought to know. But I can’t say about Bob Randall.

I hardly knew him, except to see him at sports banquets and such. I figure this drug talk is a smoke

screen. The doctors just plain screwed up. It happens.”

“Occasionally,” Judith allowed, wondering if it was

worthwhile to continue the conversation with Tubby

Turnbull.

Renie apparently thought not. She put a hand on

Tubby’s elbow and steered him toward the door. “Thanks

for coming by, Mr. Turnbull. You’ve given us a real . . .

thrill. Good luck when spring training rolls around.”

“What?” Tubby looked startled. “Oh—spring training. Yes, it’s coming. At the end of winter, right? Bye

now.” He trundled off into the hallway, where he

stopped, apparently undecided about which way to go.

“You didn’t ask him to meet the dinner wagon,” Judith remarked. “How come?”

“Because Tubby couldn’t handle it,” Renie said.

“It’ll take him half an hour to find the exit, and then

he’ll have to figure out if he’s going in or going out.

SUTURE SELF

125

I’ve got a better idea. Hey,” Renie called from the

doorway, “Maya?”

Judith heard a far-off voice tell Renie that Maya

wasn’t on duty. Renie leaned back into the room. “No

Maya tonight. But I’m not without resources. Are you

in there, Mr. Mummy?”

With great effort, Judith scooted farther down in the

bed. She was just able to make out Mr. Mummy, who

apparently had come out of his room and crossed the

hall to Renie.

“How,” Renie murmured, “do you feel about fried

chicken, Mr. Mummy?”

Mr. Mummy’s feelings about fried chicken, especially Bubba’s, were extremely positive. He was in a

walking cast, and could get down to the main entrance

with no trouble.

“Can I fit the Bubba’s box into my plastic carryall?”

he inquired, his cheeks pink with excitement.

“Yes, you can,” Renie said, handing over the check

she’d already written. “Just be sure no one sees you

make the transfer.”

Mr. Mummy beamed at Renie. “It’s like a spy story,

isn’t it? You know, where one man sits on the park

bench and the other one comes along with a folded

newspaper and he leaves it on the seat and the first

man—”

“My, yes,” Renie interrupted. “You’d better go, Mr.

Mummy. The delivery may be arriving any minute.”

Judith saw Mr. Mummy scoot off down the hall, the

leg in the walking cast at an angle, and his sacklike

hospital gown waving behind him like a rag tied to a

large load on a pickup truck.

“He’s sweet,” Judith said as Renie headed back to

bed. “I’ll bet he has a crush on you.”

126

Mary Daheim

“Probably,” Renie said, a trifle glum. “Why couldn’t

Sean Connery have fallen off a ladder instead of Mr.

Mummy?”

Heather Chinn appeared, taking more vital signs.

“When will Maya be back?” Judith asked.

Heather concentrated on Judith’s pulse. “Maya’s not

with us anymore.”

Judith lurched forward, disrupting Heather’s pulse

count. “Literally? Figuratively?”

“Both, I suppose,” Heather replied, slightly irritated.

“Yesterday was her last day working for Good Cheer.”

“Oh.” The thermometer cut off further comment

from Judith.

“Seeking new opportunities, huh?” Renie remarked.

“Yes,” Heather said, still intent upon her tasks.

“What was in the autopsy report on Bob Randall?”

Renie inquired.

“I don’t know,” Heather replied.

“Surely not suicide,” Renie said.

“I don’t know,” Heather repeated, her pretty face set

in stone.

“Yes, you do,” Renie asserted. “Bob Randall was

one of your patients. You would be informed if he’d

taken his own life. Don’t you think it would be prudent

for you to tell other patients on this floor what really

happened? Cover-ups never work, and then you’re left

with serious egg on your face.”

Heather removed the thermometer from Judith’s

mouth and glared at Renie. “We’ve been told not to

discuss Mr. Randall’s death. The orders have come

down from on high.”

“Dr. Van Boeck or Queen Blanche?” Renie retorted.

“Dr. Van Boeck, of course,” Heather said stiffly.

“He’s in charge here.”

SUTURE SELF

127

“That’s not the impression I got this afternoon,”

Renie said. “Now let me think—Good Cheer is kind

of conservative, old-fashioned. Which is good. I’m

still here, and in any other hospital in the city, I’d have

been sent home this morning, right? Keeping me

longer may not suit the bottom line. So maybe the Van

Boecks aren’t merely fighting to keep Good Cheer’s

reputation spotless, but for the hospital’s very survival. How am I doing, Nurse Chinn?”

Heather yanked the blood pressure cuff off Judith’s

arm with more force than was necessary. “All hospitals

are fighting to stay alive,” the nurse said grimly. “Over

the years, the Sisters of Good Cheer have wisely managed this institution. They’ve refused to remodel for

the sake of appearances, the plant budget is always

used for necessities and equipment, and we rely on a

heavy corps of volunteers.”

Robbie the Robot could be heard beeping along the

hallway. “Hi, I’m Robbie . . .” He moved on.

“Nonpaid personnel like him?” Renie said, pointing

toward the door.

“In a way, yes,” Heather replied. “He delivers

things. He’s programmed to take charts and other paperwork to various departments. Robbie can even use

the elevators.”

“Good,” said Renie. “I’d hate to see him clank down

a flight of stairs. You’d probably have to put his parts

in a dustpan.”

Somewhat warily, Heather moved over to Renie’s

bed, holding the thermometer as if it were a weapon.

“So what are the problems Good Cheer is facing?” Judith asked.

“The same as every hospital,” Heather replied,

showing some enthusiasm for shoving the thermome-128

Mary Daheim

ter in Renie’s mouth. “The merger of medical specialties helped everyone. Hospitals spent far too much

money on duplicating equipment. It wasn’t necessary

or feasible, especially in a city like this, where so many

of the hospitals are within a five-mile radius.”

“The decline in religious orders must have hurt,” Judith noted. “It certainly made a difference in the

schools when they had to hire lay teachers instead of

nuns.”

“That’s true,” Heather said, then paused to take

Renie’s pulse. “We only have five nuns on staff at

Good Cheer. There used to be dozens.”

“So salaries have gone up dramatically,” Judith

mused. “Malpractice insurance, too, I suppose.”

Heather nodded. “It’s terrible for the doctors. But

you can’t practice medicine without it. Look at what’s

happened . . .” She stopped abruptly and bit her lower

lip.

“Yes,” Judith said kindly. “Have the suits been filed

yet in the instances of the Somosa and Fremont

deaths?”

“I can’t say,” Heather replied doggedly as she read

the thermometer.

“Yes, you can,” Renie retorted. “It’s a matter of public record.”

But Heather refused to cooperate. “Whatever comes

next, it’s not Good Cheer’s fault,” she insisted.

“Meaning?” Judith coaxed.

“We did nothing wrong,” Heather said, her manner

heated. “Not the nurses, not the doctors, not anybody

employed by Good Cheer.”

“You sound very certain,” Judith remarked.

“Hey,” Renie yipped, “aren’t you putting that blood

pressure cuff on awfully tight?”

SUTURE SELF

129

Judith grew silent, staring up at the cracks in the

aging plaster, as if the wiggly lines provided some sort

of map to The Truth. Except for a desultory word of

farewell to Heather, she remained quiet for several moments after the nurse continued on her rounds.

“Maya got fired,” Judith finally announced.

“I agree,” said Renie. “She talked too much, at least

to us. I hope we didn’t get her into trouble.”

“So do I,” Judith said. “But Maya is the kind who can’t

stop talking. And what did Heather mean by that solemn

statement about nobody at the hospital being at fault?”

“It would suggest,” Renie said slowly, “that she

knows more than she’s telling. That is, she’s aware that

there were no medical mistakes.”

“In other words,” Judith said, hauling herself up on

the pillows, “all three victims were murdered, possibly

by outsiders.”

Renie was skeptical. “Three outsiders?”

“It’s unlikely,” Judith said, “but you can’t completely discount the notion. Of course the modus

operandi is similar, as far as we can tell. Unless they’re

copy-cat killings.”

“And just what is the MO?” Renie asked.

“It has to be something—the drugs that the victims

supposedly ingested on their own—that was put into

their IVs.”

“We still haven’t heard what Bob Randall’s drug of

choice was,” Renie pointed out.

“No,” Judith agreed. “But I’ll bet it’s something like

the other two. A street drug, I’d guess.”

“Not self-ingested?” said Renie.

“No.” Judith grimaced as she tried to make herself

more comfortable. “I don’t know why I haven’t asked

Joe if the police are investigating. I think I’ll call him.”

130

Mary Daheim

Before she could pick up the phone, Mr. Mummy

appeared in the doorway with a carton marked “Sutures.” “Cluck, cluck,” he said with a merry smile.

“May I?”

“Of course,” Judith said, and introduced herself.

“Why don’t you join us, Mr. Mummy? There’s plenty

for three.”

“How kind,” Mr. Mummy said as he helped Renie

unload the carton. “The delivery wouldn’t fit in my

carryall so I found this box, which makes quite clever

camouflage, don’t you think?” He paused as Renie rewarded him with a big smile. “Maybe just a small

piece,” he said, sniffing the air that was now redolent

with fried chicken. “I’m not terribly hungry. I did manage to eat my hospital tray.”

“Was it better than the food?” Renie asked.

“What?” Mr. Mummy looked puzzled, then comprehension dawned. “Oh-ho! Very funny, Mrs. Jones. Yes,

I must say, the meals here aren’t very delectable. Still,

I’m not a fussy eater.”

Renie was filling the carton’s lid with chicken,

mashed potatoes, corn on the cob, coleslaw, and baking powder biscuits. “Here, Mr. Mummy, pass this to

my cousin.”

“Delighted,” Mr. Mummy replied. “I thought it wise

to put the chicken delivery box inside something that

looked as if it belonged to the hospital. It worked out

just fine.”

“You’re a genius,” Renie said, offering a white box

filled with chicken to Mr. Mummy. “Take some.”

“Indeed, I will.” Mr. Mummy beamed at Renie.

“Sometimes I can hear you two from across the hall. It

sounds quite lively in here. You’ve had a lot of guests.”

“Not really,” Judith said, munching on corn. “I

SUTURE SELF

131

mean, only our husbands have been to see us. The others have sort of dropped in.”

“I see,” Mr. Mummy said. “Yes, even Mrs. Van

Boeck was in here briefly, am I not right?”

“Briefly,” Judith said with a nod.

“Such a spirited woman,” Mr. Mummy remarked,

biting into a juicy thigh. “Did you find her conversation invigorating?”

Judith hesitated. “Well . . . I suppose. She didn’t stay

long.”

“I hear she may run for mayor,” Mr. Mummy said.

“Our current mayor has had his problems lately.”

“Yes,” Judith said. “The step up from the city council would be a natural for Blanche Van Boeck.”

“I’m surprised she didn’t do a little campaigning

while she was in here,” Mr. Mummy said with a sly

look.

“Not really,” Judith said, remembering Blanche’s menacing attitude.

“It sounded to me,” Mr. Mummy said with a twinkle, “as if Mrs. Van Boeck and Dr. Garnett had quite an

argument. I don’t suppose she mentioned it to you.”

“She told him to buzz off,” Renie said, glancing down

at the particles of crisp chicken skin that had fallen onto

her sling and hospital gown. “Or words to that effect. I

gathered there was bad blood between them. You have to

wonder how Dr. Garnett and Dr. Van Boeck get along.”

“Well,” said Mr. Mummy, giving Renie a “May I?”

glance before taking a biscuit out of a box, “there

must be a rather intense rivalry there. That is, all doctors have big egos, and I assume Dr. Garnett may

sometimes resent Dr. Van Boeck’s decision-making.”

“So Dr. Garnett is ambitious?” Judith asked. “I

mean, he’d like to run Good Cheer?”

132

Mary Daheim

Mr. Mummy stretched out his leg with its walking

cast. “I have no idea. But he could be. I suspect he

doesn’t like what’s been going on around here lately.”

“You mean,” Renie said, “the epidemic of death?”

“Yes.” Mr. Mummy nodded slowly. “It’s very unfortunate.”

“So you’ve heard all about the previous deaths?” Judith remarked.

“Oh, yes,” Mr. Mummy said. “We may live in a rural

area, but we take the city newspapers. Not to mention

TV. I find health issues very interesting, since they affect almost everyone in this country.”

“What’s surprised me,” Renie said, buttering her

second piece of corn, “is how little coverage there has

been in the media. Considering that Somosa and Joan

Fremont were very well-known popular figures—and

now Bob Randall—you’d think the local reporters

would be all over the stories.”

Judith clapped a hand to her head. “Oh! We forgot to

turn on the evening news.”

Mr. Mummy waved a pink, pudgy hand. “You didn’t

miss much. I saw the news, and they merely said that

Mr. Randall had died unexpectedly. They did advise that

further details would be on the eleven o’clock news.”

“Ah.” Judith looked relieved.

“You two seem very aware of what goes on around

you,” Mr. Mummy said with admiring glances for both

cousins. “You must pick up on a lot of scuttlebutt.”

Judith’s expression was modest. “We’re interested in

people. Besides, it helps pass the time when you’re laid

up.”

“I think it’s wonderful,” Mr. Mummy said approvingly. “These days, so many people are completely

wrapped up in themselves.”

SUTURE SELF

133

“Not us,” Renie said through a mouthful of coleslaw.

“Fwee lok to kwee abwes.”

Judith smiled at Mr. Mummy’s understandable perplexity. “My cousin said we like to keep abreast. I’m

used to her speaking when she’s eating. I can translate.”

“Amazing,” Mr. Mummy murmured as he stood up

in an awkward manner. “I should be getting back to my

room. Thank you for this delicious treat. If you hear

anything interesting, do let me in on it. I’m a bit bored,

since my wife and family live so far out in the country

that it’s hard for them to get into the city.”

“Any time,” Renie said. “And thanks for playing deliveryman.”

Judith didn’t speak until Mr. Mummy was out of

earshot. “He seems quite caught up in what’s happening at Good Cheer, don’t you think?”

“That’s not so very odd,” Renie said, attacking yet

another piece of chicken. “Mr. Mummy’s right, you

get bored lying around in the hospital.”

“He never did say exactly where he lived, did he?”

“Mmm . . .” Renie swallowed the big bite of chicken

and licked her lips. “No. But then I didn’t ask.”

Judith grew quiet for a few minutes. The only

sounds in the room were Renie’s chewing, the hum of

the equipment, and the usual distant voices and footsteps in the hall. Judith leaned far enough forward to

gaze out the window. It was still snowing, the flakes

now smaller, and thus more likely to stick.

“I’m calling Joe,” Judith announced at last. “I’ve got

a question for him.”

Renie brushed at the collection of crumbs on her

front. “About our car?”

“No,” Judith replied, dialing the number at Hillside

134

Mary Daheim

Manor. “There’s nothing he can do about that. Nobody

else can either until the snow stops.” She paused, then

a smile crossed her face. “Hi, Joe. How’s everything

going?”

“Oh, hi.” Joe sounded disconcerted. “How’re you

doing?”

“Fine. What’s wrong?”

“Um . . . Nothing. It’s snowing.”

“I know. Anything going on that I should know

about?”

“No, not a thing,” Joe said rather hastily. “Except

that before it started to snow so hard, FedEx delivered

a crate containing a hundred whoopee cushions.

Where do you want me to store them?”

“Whoopee cushions?” Judith was perplexed. “I

didn’t order any. Why would I? It must be a mistake.

Call them and have them returned when FedEx can get

back up the hill, okay?”

“Sure,” Joe said. “I wondered what they were for. I

thought maybe a guest had ordered them to be sent

here.”

“How are the guests? Did they get in all right?”

“Yes. All the rooms are occupied.”

“They are?” Judith was surprised. “We only had four

reservations as of Monday morning.”

“The airport’s closed,” Joe said. “Some people got

stranded. Which, if the planes don’t start flying tomorrow, means we’ll be overbooked for Wednesday.”

“Oh. That is a problem.” Judith thought for a

minute. “Arlene has the B&B association number.

She can call them to help out.”

“Okay.”

“Nothing else to report?”

Joe hesitated. “Not really.”

SUTURE SELF

135

“You’re a bad liar, Joe.”

He sighed. “One of the couples who got stuck at the

airport have a pet snake.”

Judith gasped. “No! Pets aren’t allowed. You know

that; Arlene knows that.”

“Nobody told Arlene about the snake,” Joe replied,

on the defensive. “I didn’t know anything about it until

they got here.”

“What kind of snake?” Judith asked, still upset.

“A boa constrictor.” Joe paused again. “I think.”

“You think? ” Judith threw a glance at Renie, whose

ears had pricked up.

“I haven’t seen it,” Joe said. “Nobody has. I mean,

not since the Pettigrews arrived.”

“You mean the snake is loose? ” Judith asked in horror.

“I’m afraid so. His name is Ernest,” Joe added.

“Oh, good grief!” Judith twisted around so far in the

bed that she felt a sharp pain course through her left

side. “How are the other guests taking it?” she asked,

trying to calm down.

“Not real well,” Joe replied. “Of course they can’t

go anywhere else because of the snow. You know

how impassable the hill is in this kind of weather.

Anyway, the Pettigrews insist he isn’t dangerous.”

“They better be right,” Judith said through gritted

teeth. “Why couldn’t the Pettigrews leave Ernest at the

airport?”

“They say he has a very nervous disposition,” Joe

explained. “Ernest suffers from anxiety attacks.

When he has one, they have to put a paper bag over

his head. A small paper bag, of course.”

“Of course.” It was Judith’s turn to heave a big sigh.

“Okay, I guess I can’t worry about it. But I will. I

136

Mary Daheim

wanted to ask if you could find out from Woody what

the police are doing about this situation with the three

hospital deaths. Could you check in with him

tomorrow?”

“I already did,” Joe replied. “They’re not doing anything.”

“What?” Judith shot Renie an incredulous look.

“Woody said there’s no official investigation,” Joe

said. “The county isn’t doing much either, according to

him.”

“That’s unbelievable,” Judith declared.

“I agree,” said Joe.

“It’s also highly suspicious,” Judith added.

“Yes.” Joe suddenly became very serious. “I

wouldn’t get mixed up in this if I were you. I mean it.”

Judith drew in a sharp breath. “Yes.”

“Yes what?” Joe said.

“Get mixed up. In this.” Judith winced.

“Something’s not right,” Joe said, “but it’s not up to

you to find out.”

“No,” said Judith.

“Okay?”

“Yes.”

After Judith hung up the phone, she gazed at Renie.

“We are in danger.”

“Yes,” said Renie, and took a big bite out of another

biscuit. “Ith thapend befwo.”

Judith nodded. She knew it had happened before,

but the thought didn’t make her feel any better.

NINE

“WHAT ELSE AM I supposed to do while I’m lying

here like a big lump?” Judith demanded. “At least I

can speculate.”

“Which, being in a helpless condition, you figure

is a harmless pastime,” Renie replied, finally finishing her meal and starting to clean up the mess.

“Meanwhile, I get to drag my battered body around

doing all the grunt work.”

Judith glared at Renie. “I thought you were encouraging me. What would you expect me to do

with people dropping like flies and the police not investigating? Don’t you find this whole situation

highly suspicious?”

“I do,” Renie admitted, shoving boxes and napkins and garbage into her now-overflowing wastebasket. As ever, Judith envied her cousin’s

metabolism, though sometimes she wondered—

perhaps with a touch of malice—if Renie didn’t

have a tapeworm. “You know,” Renie said with a

scowl, “we’re not in very good shape to defend

ourselves.”

“If somebody wanted us out of the way,” Judith

persisted, “we’d have been dead by now. We’re past

the deadline for early dismissal from Good Cheer.

138

Mary Daheim

Besides, what have we done except show a normal

amount of curiosity?”

Renie gave a shake of her head. “Curiosity killed the

you-know-what, and I don’t mean Sweetums, who appears to be an indestructible force of nature.”

“Do we look dangerous?” Judith shot back. “Here

we are, a couple of middle-aged matrons swathed in

bandages and looking like the you-know-what dragged

us in the you-know-whose small door.”

Renie climbed into bed. “There’s no dissuading you,

right?” She gave Judith a look of surrender.

“Let’s think this through,” Judith said, reaching for

her purse and taking out a small notebook and pen.

“Joaquin Somosa, Joan Fremont, Bob Randall. Except

for being well-known, the only connection is that they

all died in this hospital after routine surgery.” She

paused to finish writing down the trio of names. “All

three died in less than a month.”

“Maybe there is another connection,” Renie put in,

her umbrage evaporated. “What if they were all involved in some charitable cause or some other activity

not directly tied to their professional careers?”

Judith tipped her head to one side, considering. “It’s

possible. But who goes around bumping off people involved in good works or other civic activities?”

Renie shrugged. “Just a thought.”

“That’s fine,” Judith said. “Think all you want. It

helps. Anyway, we’ve got two causes of death allegedly nailed down—Somosa and Fremont, both from

illegal drugs. Randall may be the same, though I’m

guessing it was something different from the other

two, who were different from each other.”

“A different source for drugs?” Renie suggested.

Judith nodded. “We weren’t here so we don’t know

SUTURE SELF

139

the circumstances of the first two deaths. But Ecstasy

and that—whatever the date-rape drug is called—provide different kinds of reactions. Street drugs are available to anybody who knows where to get them. It’s a

little trickier to put them in an IV.”

Renie had placed the leftovers—such as they

were—into one of the smaller boxes and slipped it into

the drawer of her nightstand. “How do we know it was

an IV?”

“We don’t.” Judith made another note, then glanced

at her water carafe. “Everybody who has surgery is instructed to drink plenty of fluids. Not everybody likes

water or even juice. Look at your Pepsi stash. What if

Bill had slipped a little something into it?”

“He couldn’t,” Renie replied. “The cans are foolproof.”

“I mean, more accessible beverages. Besides,” Judith

went on with a sly smile, “Bill could doctor your Pepsi

after you’d opened it.”

“He wouldn’t dare!” Renie cried. “He knows better

than to screw with my Pepsi.”

“You know what I mean.” Judith twirled the pen in

her fingers. “The problem is, we don’t know what the

three victims were drinking at the time of their deaths.

I wonder if the staff took the possibility of tampered

beverages into account.”

“Judging from the state of denial they’re in,” Renie

said, waving her current can of Pepsi at Judith, “I

doubt it. The party line seems to be that each victim

was some kind of addict.”

“Which brings us to motive,” Judith said. “Hospital

politics. Who benefits from ruining Good Cheer’s reputation?”

“Dr. Garnett comes to mind,” Renie said. “He wants

to take over from Dr. Van Boeck.”

140

Mary Daheim

Judith sighed. “Would a doctor really go to such extremes?”

“He’d know how to do it,” Renie said.

“True. Still . . . I like Blanche as a suspect. She’s

such a self-serving pain.”

“Why would she sabotage her own husband’s hospital?” asked Renie.

“Maybe she doesn’t like her husband,” Judith suggested.

“Maybe Sister Jacqueline doesn’t like either of

them,” Renie said.

“Are you considering a nun as a suspect?” Judith

asked, aghast.

“Well . . . nuns are human. Maybe it’s for the greater

good. You know, all those moral theology questions. Is

it a sin for a father to steal medicine to save his child’s

life? Et cetera.”

“Don’t go Jesuitical on me,” Judith cautioned.

“Okay, I’ll admit you have a point. We can’t rule anyone out.”

“What about the victims’ nearest and dearest?”

Renie inquired. “Since when have you not considered

them as prime suspects?”

Judith ran a hand through her short salt-and-pepper

hair. “Since nonpersonal motives seem more obvious.

Hospitals are big-bucks institutions. Not to mention

the power involved in running them. Let’s face it,

we’ve got at least four high-profile people involved—

Dr. Garnett, Dr. Van Boeck, Mrs. Van Boeck, and Sister Jacqueline.”

“Agreed,” said Renie. “But you can’t rule out the

lesser players.” She rolled over as far as she could on

her right side. “Look at it from this point of view—

maybe only one of the three victims needed to die. But

SUTURE SELF

141

in order to throw suspicion off, all three get killed so it

looks like a serial kind of thing. What if a rival player

on the Seafarers team wanted to get rid of Joaquin Somosa? Better yet, a rival actress at Le Repertoire who

felt Joan Fremont was standing in her way? Or something even more basic, such as Margie Randall being

sick and tired of Ramblin’ Robert?”

Judith reflected for a few moments. “All of them

could have some kind of enemies, I suppose. That is,

in a personal and professional sense. The trouble is, we

don’t know much about their private lives.”

“Exactly,” Renie said, lying back on the pillows.

“I’d rule out Addison Kirby, though,” Judith mused.

“I can’t help but think that the killer was the one who

ran him down this afternoon.”

“It could have been an accident,” Renie pointed out.

“Do you really think so?” Judith asked with a frown.

“No. That is, I can’t be sure. People drive like such

nuts these days.” Renie plucked at her blankets. “Not

to mention taking cars that don’t belong to them.”

“I figure that Addison’s on to something,” Judith

said, remembering to drink her water and taking a big

swallow. “Maybe not who the killer is, but related to

the motive.”

“Why Cammy?” Renie said. “Our Toyota is exactly

like thousands of cars out there in the city. It’s one of

the most popular brands in America. Why not steal a

Mercedes or a Cadillac or a Beamer?”

“Addison has been covering city hall,” Judith went

on, “which means he’s probably got the inside dope on

Blanche Van Boeck. But if it’s something ruinous, why

not kill him instead of his wife? Why kill Somosa and

Randall? Or, given Blanche’s clout, why not get Addison fired?”

142

Mary Daheim

“What,” Renie demanded, “were those morons at

the Toyota place thinking of? They’re usually so reliable. Why wasn’t somebody watching Cammy? Why

did they leave the keys in the car?” She stopped and

made one of her typical futile attempts to snap her fingers. “Because they’d finished their work and sometimes they tuck the keys under the floor mat on the

driver’s side.” She hung her head. “Oh, my God, until

my shoulder heals, I won’t be able to drive Cammy for

months! Maybe we won’t ever ride in her again! What

if she’s been driven over a cliff?”

Judith sat up straight and glared at Renie. “Will you

shut up? ”

“Huh?” Renie swerved around to face Judith.

“What’s wrong?”

“I thought,” Judith said in an irritated voice, “we

were trying to sleuth.”

Renie stifled a yawn. “We were. We were trying to

figure out what happened to Cammy.”

“No, we weren’t,” Judith argued. “We were speculating about methods and motives.”

“You were,” Renie shot back. “You can afford to do

that, you have two cars, your Subaru and Joe’s MG.

Bill and I are now demoted to taking the bus.”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Judith sniffed. “You have insurance, you can rent a car until Cammy turns up.

And if she—I mean, it—doesn’t, you can buy another

one.”

“Easy for you to say,” Renie snapped. “Go ahead,

feel all smug. See if I care.” She reached out with her

good arm and pulled the curtain between them.

Again, the room was silent. Someone was paging a

doctor over the intercom. A glimpse of hospital equipment could be seen rolling down the hall. Somewhere,

SUTURE SELF

143

female voices laughed. Judith sat up in bed, her arms

folded across her chest, her lower lip thrust out.

It was she who broke the silence. “Coz. We never

fight. What’s wrong with us?”

Judith heard Renie sigh. “We’re tired, we hurt,

we’ve been through major surgery, and we got a room

next to a corpse. My car’s been stolen, you’re stuck

with a major life decision about telling Mike who’s

who on his family tree. What else could be wrong?”

“You’re right,” Judith said. “We’re a mess.”

“Justifiably so,” said Renie, pulling the curtain back.

“It’s going on nine o’clock and we need a nap. I’m

shutting off the light.”

“Go for it,” murmured Judith, clicking off her own

bedside lamp. “Frankly, I’m exhausted.”

“We should be,” Renie said. “G’night.”

“Mmm,” said Judith.

Five minutes later, the night nurse, whose name was

Trudy and who wasn’t given to idle chatter, came in to

take the cousins’ vital signs and replenish their supply

of pain medication. Ten minutes later, a workman in

overalls arrived to check the thermostat.

“Kinda cold tonight, huh?” he said, fiddling with the

dial.

Judith and Renie didn’t respond.

“Still snowing,” he said, pounding on the radiator

with his fist. “Must be close to six inches out there.”

The cousins remained silent.

“Lots of accidents out there,” the workman said.

“Damned fools don’t know how to drive in this

weather. All those folks who move up here from California.”

Judith buried her head in the pillow; Renie chewed

on her blanket and swore under her breath.

144

Mary Daheim

“Warm enough now?” the workman asked after yet

another bang on the radiator, which wheezed like a

dying asthmatic.

“Fine,” Judith bit off.

“Okey-dokey,” he said. “I’ll come back to check on

it later.”

“Don’t,” Renie said, “or I’ll have to kill you.”

“Har, har,” said the workman, who finally left.

Seven minutes later, Trudy returned. Judith knew it

was exactly seven minutes because she was now wide

awake and had been staring at her watch with its glowin-the-dark dial.

“You need to use the bedpan, Mrs. Flynn,” Trudy announced. “You haven’t voided for almost two hours.

Are you sure you’re drinking enough fluids?”

“Yes. No. I’m trying to sleep,” Judith said, sounding

cross.

“Plenty of time for that,” Trudy said. “It’s only a little after nine. Come, come, try to lift those hips.”

“Good Lord,” muttered Renie in a mutinous voice.

After the usual painful effort to move on and off the

bedpan, Judith mumbled her thanks to Trudy and

closed her eyes.

The radiator clanged and clanked, whistled and

hissed. After two minutes of what sounded like a oneman band, Renie pressed her buzzer.

“We can’t sleep with that damned thing making such

a racket,” she complained. “It was fine until Stoopnagle came in to supposedly fix it.”

Almost ten minutes passed before a male nurse

peeked in. Judith explained the problem. The nurse

said he’d see what he could do about it. The radiator

continued its atonal cacophony.

SUTURE SELF

145

“I’m wide awake,” Renie declared, sitting up and

turning her light back on. “Damn.”

“I am, too,” Judith grumbled. “It’s no joke about not

being able to get any rest in a hospital.”

“I’m hungry again,” Renie said. “I wonder if there’s

a microwave around here. Don’t the nurses usually

have one? I think I smelled popcorn earlier in the

evening.”

“Why do you need a microwave?” Judith asked.

“To heat the leftover chicken,” Renie responded. “I

don’t care much for cold chicken, unless it’s in a sandwich or a salad.”

“Go ask,” Judith said.

“They won’t tell me,” Renie replied, getting out of

bed. “I’ll take the chicken with me and see what I can

find. There’s a biscuit left over, too, and one piece of

corn. I might as well bring them along.”

“Good luck,” said Judith in a tired voice.

Renie was gone so long that Judith had almost fallen

asleep when her cousin returned.

“Pssst!” Renie called from the doorway.

“Huh?” Judith raised her head from the pillow and

tried to focus on Renie. “What?”

Renie gestured with her bag of food. “Mr. Mummy.

Sister Jacqueline just went in there and closed the

door.”

Struggling to sit up, Judith gave herself a shake.

“So?”

“Isn’t this a little late for a visit from the hospital administrator?” Renie asked, half in and half out of the

room.

“Maybe,” Judith allowed. “But is it suspicious?”

Renie stepped all the way inside, keeping her eye on

the closed door across the hall. “I think so. It’s pretty

146

Mary Daheim

quiet out here right now. I was sneaking out of the staff

room, where I found a microwave, and I turned the

corner just in time to see Sister Jacqueline outside Mr.

Mummy’s room, looking very furtive. I ducked back

where she couldn’t see me, and when I peeked around

the corner again, she slipped inside.”

“Hunh. That is odd,” Judith conceded, finally wide

awake.

Renie sat down on the end of Judith’s bed, where

she could keep an eye on the hall. “I think there’s

something peculiar about Mr. Mummy.”

“I agree,” Judith said. “He’s very vague about his

family and where he lives. I can’t think of any reason

why, with a broken leg, his doctor would send him all

the way into the city to recuperate. It seems downright

fishy.”

After offering the leftovers to Judith, who insisted

she was still full, Renie was gnawing on a chicken

wing when the workman returned.

“So Clarabelle’s acting up tonight, is she?” The

workman chuckled. “Temperamental, that’s our Clarabelle. But then so’s Jo-Jo and Winnie and Dino.”

“Those would be radiators?” Renie asked. “You

name them?”

“Yep.” The workman, who Judith had noticed bore

the name of Curly embroidered on his overalls, chuckled some more. “After almost twenty years, you get to

know these things pretty well. Every radiator has its

own personality. Come on, Clarabelle, settle down.”

Curly whacked the radiator with a wrench. “Take RinTin-Tin next door. Last night, Rinty acted up something terrible. That football player, Bob Randall,

thought it was funny. He said it sounded like his old

Sea Auks coach on a bad Sunday. Too bad he passed

SUTURE SELF

147

on this morning.” Using the wrench, Curly turned

something on Clarabelle that let out a big stream of

vapor.

“Mr. Randall seemed all right last night, I take it,”

Judith said.

“What? Oh—yep, he seemed real chipper.” Curly

gave the radiator another whack. “That oughtta do it.”

He grinned at the cousins. “ ’Course, I’d be chipper,

too, if I had a pint of Wild Turkey under the covers.”

“He had booze stashed away?” Renie said in mild

surprise.

“Sure,” Curly replied, adjusting the radiator one last

time. “You’d be surprised what people smuggle in

here.” Renie’s overflowing wastebasket with its telltale

Bubba’s chicken boxes caught his eye. “Then again,

maybe you wouldn’t.”

“Do the patients bring these illicit items in,” Judith

inquired, “or do other people sneak them past the front

door?”

“Both,” Curly answered, moving toward the door.

“A couple of months ago, one guy brought in his barbecue grill. Damned near set the place on fire. Smoke

everywhere, all the alarms went off, everybody in a

panic. A shame, really, he burned up some mighty finelooking T-bones.”

“Terrible,” Judith remarked. “I don’t suppose Mr.

Randall mentioned who brought him the liquor.”

“That was the funny part,” Curly said, swinging his

wrench like a baton. “He swore he didn’t know where it

came from. A Good Samaritan, he insisted. I should

know such good guys. Wild Turkey’s the best. I feel real

bad about him dying. He was a swell guy, and not just

as a ballplayer. He even offered me a swig out of his

bottle.”

148

Mary Daheim

Judith’s eyes narrowed. “Did you accept?”

Curly shook his head, which, in fact, was adorned

with a crown of gray curls. “Nope. I was on duty. The

good sisters here, they got rules.”

“I can see why you want to abide by them,” Judith

said with a smile. “Your job must be a challenge.

Everything in this hospital is so old, and I understand

that they’d rather fix it than replace it. Besides, you get

to meet some fascinating patients. Did you happen to

get acquainted with Joan Fremont or Joaquin Somosa

before they . . . ah . . . departed?”

Curly scratched his neck. “That actress? No, can’t say

that I did. No problems with her room. But Somosa’s TV

got unplugged somehow, so I went in there to get it going

for him. Nice guy, great arm. But his English wasn’t all

that hot. He seemed kind of agitated and kept saying

something about a bear. I guess he’d seen it on TV before

the set got unplugged. Anyway, I tried the nature channels, but no bears. Poor fella—I heard he died not more

than twenty minutes after I fixed the set and left.”

“Goodness,” Judith murmured. “That’s terrible.”

Curly shrugged. “It happens in hospitals. You get

kinda used to it. But it’s a damned—excuse my language—shame when people go before their time. The

Seafarers will miss him in the rotation this season.”

“The team will have to trade for a new ace,” Renie

said. “Not that I have much faith in Tubby Turnbull.

He’ll end up giving two hot minor league prospects

away for a first aid kit and a case of wienies.”

“Har, har,” laughed Curly. “Ain’t that the truth? You

gotta wonder why the Seafarers don’t fire his ass—excuse my language. But maybe he’s got pictures. If you

know what I mean.” Curly winked, waved the wrench,

and left the room.

SUTURE SELF

149

“A bear?” said Judith.

“The drugs,” Renie responded. “They were probably taking effect. Poor Joaquin must have been hallucinating.”

“It’s really awful,” Judith said, taking another sip of

water. “Here these three people were, helpless and

trusting.”

“Like us,” Renie noted. “Helpless, anyway,” she

amended.

Judith looked askance. “Yes. It’s something to ponder.”

“Let’s not,” Renie said. “Let’s go to sleep.”

Judith agreed that that was a good idea.

But she fretted for some time, wondering if, in fact,

they hadn’t put themselves in danger by asking too

many questions. The killer was faceless, unidentifiable. Anyone they talked to—Curly, Heather, Torchy,

the doctors, the rest of the nurses, even the orderlies—

could be hiding behind a deadly mask.

Judith slept, but not deeply or securely. Indeed, she

had never felt quite so helpless. Her dreams were not

filled with homicidal maniacs, however, but with family. Dan. Mike. Joe. Gertrude. Effie. Kristin. Little

Mac. The faces floated through her unconscious, but

only one spoke: It was Mike, and he kept saying, “Who

am I?”

Judith tried to answer, but the words wouldn’t come

out. She felt as if she had no breath, and awoke to find

that she’d been crying.

TEN

ON WEDNESDAY MORNING, breakfast was again

palatable. Dr. Ming and Dr. Alfonso made early

rounds, assuring both patients that they were making progress. Judith would take a few steps later in

the day, said Dr. Alfonso. Renie could try flexing

her right wrist a few times, according to Dr. Ming.

“You need to keep from getting too weak,” Dr. Alfonso said to Judith.

“You don’t want to tighten up,” Dr. Ming said to

Renie.

After their surgeons had left and Corinne Appleby had taken their vitals and added more pain

medication to the IVs, the cousins looked at each

other.

“Are we atrophying?” Renie asked.

“Probably,” Judith responded, glancing at the

morning paper, which had been delivered along

with breakfast. “Guess what, we didn’t stay up late

enough last night to see the news.”

“You’re right,” Renie said, making an attempt to

brush her short chestnut hair, which went off in several uncharted directions. “Do you see anything in

the paper about Addison’s accident or Blanche’s impromptu press conference?”

SUTURE SELF

151

Judith studied the front page, which was full of national and international news, all of it bad. “No, I don’t

even see a story about Bob Randall’s death. I’ll check

the local news.”

“Toss me the sports and the business sections,”

Renie requested, reaching out with her good arm.

Judith complied. “Here,” she said, “on page one of

the second section—‘Former Star Quarterback Dies

Following Knee Surgery.’ There’s not more than two

inches of copy, along with a small picture of Bob that

was taken in his playing days.”

“What?” Renie gaped at Judith. “That’s it?”

“The article only says that the surgery was pronounced successful, his death was unexpected, and he

had been in good health otherwise. There’s a brief

recap of his career, lifetime stats, and how he once

saved two children from a house fire and received an

official commendation from the governor.”

“What about Blanche?” Renie asked.

“I’m looking. I . . .” Judith’s head swiveled away

from the paper as Margie Randall, wearing her blue

volunteer’s jacket, tapped tentatively on the door

frame.

“Hello. May I come in?” Margie inquired in an uncertain voice. Her pale blonde pageboy was limp, and

her delicate features seemed to have sharpened with

grief.

“Of course,” Judith responded. “Mrs. Randall?

We’re very sorry for your loss.”

Margie slid her hands up her sleeves and hugged

herself. “Oh, so am I! How will I manage without darling Bob?”

“I was widowed when I was about your age,” Judith

said kindly. My grief was only for the waste that had

152

Mary Daheim

been Dan’s life, not for me. “Somehow I managed.”

Much better, after he was gone. “I had to learn to stand

on my own two feet.” Instead of letting Dan’s four

hundred plus pounds lean on me until I was about to

collapse from worry and exhaustion.

“Easy to say.” Margie sighed, taking small, unsteady

steps into the room. “I feel as if my whole world has

fallen apart.”

“You’re working today?” Renie asked, her tone

slightly incredulous.

Slowly, Margie turned to look at Renie, who hadn’t

quite managed to tame her wayward hair. Several

strands were standing up, out, and every which way.

She looked like a doll that had been in a cedar chest too

long.

“Yes,” Margie replied softly. “We couldn’t make the

funeral arrangements until this afternoon because of

the autopsy, so I felt obligated to come in today. I can’t

let my patients and their families down. So many need

cheering. How are you feeling? I wasn’t able to visit

with you yesterday because of . . .” She burst into tears

and struggled to find a Kleenex in her jacket pockets.

“We’re okay,” Renie said in a chipper voice.

“Is there anything we can do for you?” Judith inquired with concern.

Margie shook her head. “N-n-no. I’ll be fine.” She

dabbed at her eyes and blew her nose. “Please tell me

if you’re comfortable, if there’s anything you need.”

She gazed at Judith with red-rimmed eyes. “Hip replacement surgery, I believe? Oh, dear, that can be so

dangerous! I can’t tell you how many patients dislocate

within a short time of being sent home. It’s terribly

painful, worse than childbirth.”

“Really?” Judith’s dark eyes were wide.

SUTURE SELF

153

Margie turned back to Renie. “Shoulder?” She nodded several times. “You never really recover from rotator cuff surgery. Oh, they tell you, ninety, even

ninety-five percent, but it’s nowhere near that high, especially if you’re past a Certain Age. You’ll be fortunate if you can ever raise your arm past your waist.”

“Gee, thanks,” said Renie in a bleak voice. “I feel so

much better since you came to see us.”

“Good,” Margie said, dabbing again at her eyes.

“Anything I can do to cheer you, just let me—” She

stopped and turned as two young people stood at the

door. “Oh! My children! How sad!”

Mother, daughter, and son embraced in a three-way

wallowing of hugs. Margie’s tears ran afresh. “Let me

introduce you,” she blubbered to the cousins. “This is

Nancy, and this is Bob Jr., my poor semiorphans!”

Nancy Randall was a pale, gaunt younger version of

her mother except that her hair hung below her shoulders. Bob Jr. was thin, with rimless glasses, scanty

blond hair, and sunken cheeks. They both waved listlessly at Judith and Renie, who waved back. Neither of

the Randall offspring spoke.

“They’re numb with grief,” Margie lamented, a hand

on each of her children’s arms. “Come, darlings, let me

get you some nice Moonbeam’s coffee from the staff

room. Then we can talk about the funeral. We’ll make

some wonderful plans.” With a surprisingly energetic

wave, Margie Randall left the cousins in peace.

“Jeez,” Renie shuddered, “she’s a real crepe pants,

as my mother would say.”

“Those poor kids,” Judith said. “They look awful. It

can’t be just grief—they look like they’ve been drawn

through a knothole—as my mother would say.”

Renie nodded. “Bill was right. Something’s wrong

154

Mary Daheim

with them. I mean, really wrong.” She got out of bed

and gazed through the window. “It’s stopped snowing. I’ll bet we got at least a foot. It’s beautiful out

there.”

“Maybe I can walk far enough to look outside later

today,” Judith said, digging into her purse. “Maybe I

won’t pass out if I try.”

“What’re you doing?” Renie asked as Judith began

dumping items onto the bed.

“I’m looking for something bigger than my little

notebook to start putting together the family tree. I

don’t suppose—you being an artist and all—you’d

have any drawing paper with you?”

“I do, actually,” Renie replied, going to the coat

closet. “I’ve got a pad tucked away in the side of my

suitcase. Hang on.”

A moment later, Renie produced the drawing pad,

but wore a puzzled expression. “That’s odd. I could

have sworn I closed this suitcase. I mean, I know I did,

or the lid would have opened and everything would’ve

fallen out.”

“Has somebody been snooping?” Judith asked in apprehension.

Renie was going through the small suitcase. “I guess

so. My makeup bag’s unzipped. I always close it when

I’m finished.” She turned around to stare at Judith.

“Who? When? Why?”

Judith gave a faint shake of her head. “While we

were asleep, I suppose. That’s when. But who and why

are blanks I can’t fill in.”

“Nothing’s been taken,” Renie said, going through

the few belongings she’d brought along. “Of course

there’s always the problem of thievery in a hospital.

None of them are sacred.”

SUTURE SELF

155

Judith agreed. “Some people, especially borderline

poverty types, can’t resist temptation.”

“How about just plain crooks?” Renie said, now

angry. She slammed the lid shut and closed the clasps

with a sharp snap. “I suppose that’s who it was. It’s a

damned good thing I didn’t have anything valuable in

there except for a twenty-five-dollar lipstick that the

would-be thief probably figured was from Woolworth’s. Let me check your train case.”

“I locked it,” Judith said. “It’s just a habit. I used to

hide any extra money I earned from tips at the Meat &

Mingle in there. If I hadn’t, Dan would have spent it on

Twinkies and booze.”

Renie checked the train case to make sure. “It looks

okay.” She stood up and handed over the drawing pad.

Judith offered her cousin a grateful smile and then

sighed. “I feel as if I’m about to sign my life away.”

“Put it down on paper and see how it looks,” Renie

suggested, glancing up from the newspaper. “That’s

what I do with my work. If it seems okay, then it’s

right, then it’s Truth.”

“Uh-huh,” Judith responded without enthusiasm.

She started with Mac and a question mark for the baby

to come, then put in Mike and Kristin. Next, she wrote

in her own name, Judith Anne Grover McMonigle

Flynn. Then she stopped. “Here I go,” she said, and incisively lettered in Joseph Patrick Flynn above Mike’s

name. “It’s official. Joe is down here in black and

white as Mike’s real father.”

“I’ll be damned,” Renie said in amazement.

“Did you think I was a complete coward?” Judith retorted with a faintly hostile glance.

“What?” Renie turned away from the newspaper.

“I’m not talking about you. I’m referring to this brief

156

Mary Daheim

and almost-buried article in the business section. Listen: ‘Restoration Heartware of North America yesterday reiterated its intention to expand its medical

facilities beyond cardiac care. The Cleveland-based

firm has shown interest in a half-dozen orthopedic facilities in the United States, including Good Cheer

Hospital, which is currently owned and operated by the

Sisters of Good Cheer. A spokesperson for Good

Cheer stated that the religious order is not interested in

any kind of merger or buyout at this time.’ Is that

spokesperson Blanche Van Boeck?”

Intrigued, Judith leaned on one elbow to face her

cousin. “Who’s asking the question?”

“Me,” Renie replied. “The article doesn’t identify

the spokesperson. Maybe that’s because Blanche

isn’t official. Why didn’t Dr. Van Boeck or Sister

Jacqueline meet with the press? How come Blanche

barged in instead? The morning paper must have gotten this from the TV news story, since KLIP seemed

to be the only one asking questions out here in the

hall yesterday.”

Judith was also puzzled. “You know a lot more

about the business world than I do, coz. What do you

make of all this?”

With her disheveled hair standing on end, the big

bandage on her shoulder, the blue sling on her arm, and

the baggy hospital gown sagging around her figure,

Renie’s boardroom face looked more like it belonged

in the bathroom. Still, she approached the question

with her customary professionalism.

“There’s a conspiracy of silence about Good Cheer,”

she said. “It’s not necessarily malevolent or mysterious. Any institution or business enterprise deplores

speculative publicity and rumors. If a company is ripe

SUTURE SELF

157

for a takeover or a merger, they feel vulnerable, like a

wounded animal. It’s a sign of weakness, particularly

when stockholders are involved. The top brass go to

ground to wait for the worst to blow over.”

“Are you saying,” Judith inquired, “that Good Cheer

is in financial trouble?”

“Many hospitals are in financial trouble,” Renie answered. “In the past few years, I’ve done brochures and

letterheads and other design projects for at least three

hospitals, including our own HMO. All of them were

very bottom-line conscious, and all of them expressed

serious concerns about keeping afloat.”

Judith nodded. “I understand that modern medicine

is a mess, but it seems impossible in a country as rich

and supposedly smart as the United States that we

could have gotten into such a fix. No wonder Mother

keeps ranting about how Harry Truman tried to get universal medical coverage legislation through Congress

over fifty years ago, and how if he couldn’t do it, nobody could. And nobody has.”

“Very sad, very shortsighted,” Renie agreed. “But in

the case of Good Cheer, I get the impression that

they’re simply trying to survive. Certainly the nuns

would hate to give up the hospital. There may be a

shortage of vocations, but certainly nursing—and administrative skills—are worthwhile in a religious community. Not to mention that they’re drawing cards for

women who are contemplating a vocation. If the Sisters of Good Cheer don’t have a hospital to run and patients to care for, what will they do? Medicine is their

tradition of service.”

“It’s sad,” Judith sighed. “If it’s true.” She gazed up

at the statue of Mary with the infant Jesus. The plaster

was a bit cracked and the paint a trifle chipped, but the

158

Mary Daheim

Virgin’s expression was easy to read: She looked worried, and Judith couldn’t blame her.

“It’s the whole bigger-is-better mentality,” Renie

said in disgust. “By the time our kids are our age,

about four people will own everything in the world.

It’ll be stifling, stupid, and I’ll be damned glad to be either dead or gaga.”

“Don’t say that, coz,” Judith said in mild reproach.

“And don’t get off on a tangent. You still haven’t explained why you think there’s a cover-up.”

“Do I need to?” Renie snapped. “There are tons of

reasons for a cover-up. Good Cheer may be losing

money hand over fist. They’re certainly losing patients

in a most terrible way. The hospital and the religious

order have their reputations on the line. So do individuals, like Dr. Van Boeck, Dr. Garnett, Sister Jacqueline. With Blanche in their corner—or at least in the

hospital’s corner—there’s enough clout to muzzle the

media. Except, of course, for a rogue reporter like Addison Kirby, who’s not only something of a star in his

own right, but who has a personal stake in all this because of what happened to his wife.”

Judith paused as the mop brigade arrived. Two

middle-aged women, one Pakistani and the other

Southeast Asian, silently and efficiently began cleaning Judith’s half of the room. When they reached the

other side where Renie had trashed her sector, they

looked at each other in dismay. In her native tongue,

the Pakistani rattled off a string of what, in any language, sounded like complaints. The Southeast Asian

looked mystified, but responded with her own invective, jabbing a finger at Renie and scowling.

“Hey, what did I do? I’m crippled,” Renie said,

holding up her good hand. “I can’t help myself.”

SUTURE SELF

159

Both women directed their unintelligible, if vitriolic,

comments to Renie. The Pakistani shook her finger;

the Southeast Asian stamped her foot. Renie looked

dazed.

“Hey, girlfriends,” she finally said, raising her voice

to be heard, “knock it off. You’re giving me a relapse.”

The women didn’t stop. In fact, the Southeast Asian

pointed to the wastebasket and glared at Renie in a warning manner. The Pakistani waved her arms at all the clutter on the nightstand, narrowing her eyes at Archie the

doll, who grinned back in his eternally cheerful manner.

“Touch Archie and prepare to be the next patient in

the OR with a broken arm,” Renie warned.

The cleaning women looked at Renie, again at

Archie, and then at each other. They shook their heads.

Then they shook their fingers at Renie.

“That’s it,” Renie said. “I’m dead.” She closed her

eyes and disappeared under the covers.

The cleaning women simply stared at the mound in

the bed and shook their heads. Then they resumed their

work and began chattering to each other, though it was

clear to Judith that neither of them understood what the

other was saying. A few minutes later, they left, and

Renie came up for air.

“Finally,” she gasped. “I feel like I’ve been smothered.”

“You can’t really blame the cleaning women,” Judith chided. “You do make a terrible mess.”

“Nonsense,” Renie scoffed, tearing open a pack of

gum and tossing the wrapper on the floor. “You know

I’m a decent housekeeper.”

“In your own house,” Judith noted, then gave her

cousin a coy smile. “I wonder if Addison Kirby would

like a visitor this morning.”

160

Mary Daheim

“Meaning me,” Renie grumbled. “I’ll be glad when

I can dump you in a wheelchair and send you off on

your own.”

“So will I,” Judith retorted. “Do you think I like

lying around like a bump on a log?”

Renie was getting out of bed. “I’m going to go wash

my hair and take a shower,” she said, unhooking the IV

bag and carrying it in her good hand. “I’ll visit Mr.

Kirby on the way back when I’m clean and beautiful.”

After watching her cousin traipse off to the shower

area, Judith returned to the family tree with an air of

resignation. Joe’s mother was already dead by the time

Judith had met the family. His father, known as Jack,

but named John, had been a bombastic man with a barrel chest and a booming voice. He drank too much, he

worked only when he felt like it, and after his wife

died, he’d let their four sons fend for themselves. That

all of them had achieved a certain measure of success

in life was due, Judith felt, to their own ambition and

determination, along with a debt they felt they owed

their mother, who had put up with a great deal before

dying of cancer two days before her fortieth birthday.

Mary Margaret Flynn had been a redhead, like Joe.

Like Effie McMonigle, too. Judith considered Effie. If

she found out that Dan wasn’t Mike’s father, that she

wasn’t his grandmother or Little Mac’s greatgrandmother—the pen dropped from Judith’s hand. It

was too cruel. Effie was a selfish woman, but not without reason. Her husband, Dan’s father, had left her for

another woman. She had become bitter and very protective of herself and her only child. Judith had always

felt sorry for her mother-in-law. Maybe Effie would

never find out the truth. Judith looked up at the statue

of the Madonna and child again, and said a little prayer

SUTURE SELF

161

for her mother-in-law. Then she looked at the statue of

the Sacred Heart and said a prayer for herself. Having

created a monstrous deception, there seemed to be no

way out of it without the risk of hurting someone. Judith wished she weren’t such a convincing liar.

A pale blonde head edged around the doorway.

“Ma’am?” said a pitiful voice.

Judith turned away from the statues. “Yes?” she responded, then saw Nancy Randall hesitate before moving into the room.

“Excuse me,” Nancy said. “Did my mother leave her

worry beads in here?”

“Her worry beads?” Judith responded, then added

without thinking: “Does she really need them?”

“I beg your pardon?” Nancy’s china blue eyes were

wide. “Yes, they’re a great comfort to her. She used to

say the rosary, but she got too depressed when she recited the five Sorrowful Mysteries.”

“She should have concentrated on the Joyous and

Glorious Mysteries,” Judith said before guilt tripped

up her tongue. “I’m sorry, that was flippant. Do come

in and look around. If your mother dropped her beads,

I didn’t see them. But lying here in bed, I’m at a disadvantage.”

“Yes,” Nancy said slowly, bending down to search

the floor. “I don’t see them, either. Mother is at a disadvantage, too. She can’t plan my father’s funeral

without those worry beads.”

“Surely you and your brother can help her,” Judith

said in a kindly voice. “What about your uncle Jim? Is

he here, too?”

“Not today,” Nancy replied, kneeling by Renie’s

bed. “He’s very upset. And he’s not well, either.”

“What’s wrong?” Judith inquired.

162

Mary Daheim

Nancy, looking frustrated, stood up. “They aren’t

sure. He’s had all sorts of tests. A CAT scan, an MRI,

ultrasounds. Uncle Jim has never been in good health.

He’s just the opposite of my father. They were mirror

twins, you see.”

“Yes,” Judith said. “Your uncle mentioned that. I’d

never heard of it before.”

“It’s fairly unusual,” Nancy said, her eyes drifting

around the room. “Bobby—my brother—and I are

twins, too, but not identical.”

“Yes,” Judith replied, “I can see that.”

“Thank you,” Nancy said, and wandered out of the

room.

“Vague,” Judith thought, “very vague.”

She returned to the family tree, reluctantly omitting

Effie McMonigle. The phone rang as she was trying to

remember Kristin’s mother’s first name.

“Jude-girl,” said Joe, sounding chipper. “We found

Ernest.”

“Ernest?” Judith frowned into the receiver. “Oh! The

snake. Good. Dare I ask where he was?”

“Well . . . Ha-ha!” Joe’s laugh was unnatural. “How

about around your mother’s neck?”

“That’s not funny, Joe,” Judith said in a warning

voice. “Where was this horrible boa constrictor who

should never have been permitted inside the B&B in

the first place?”

Joe’s tone grew serious, if not remorseful. “He was

in the garbage can under the kitchen sink.”

“Oh, dear. Who found him?”

“Arlene,” Joe replied. “This morning, while she was

making French toast for the guests.”

“What . . . did . . . Arlene . . . do?” Judith asked with

trepidation.

SUTURE SELF

163

“She grabbed the snake and turned the clothes basket upside down on him,” Joe explained. “Then she

went back to fixing French toast.”

Judith had a feeling that the story wasn’t over.

“What about Ernest’s owners, the Pettigrews?”

“Well . . . They were worried, of course.” Joe

paused. “But they were waiting for breakfast and I

guess Arlene sort of forgot to tell them about Ernest.

Phyliss Rackley showed up about then, and the first

thing she did was—Hold it.” Joe went away from the

phone, and Judith heard voices in the background. She

could barely make out her husband’s words but she

caught fragments that sounded like “. . . can’t make

it . . . let the medics walk . . . only five blocks . . .

chains? Oh, good.”

“Joe?” Judith called into the phone. “Joe!”

“What?”

“What’s going on, Joe?” Judith demanded. “Did

something happen to Phyliss? I can’t afford to lose my

cleaning woman when I’m laid up like this.”

“Well . . . It seems that Phyliss grabbed the laundry

basket to take upstairs so she could strip the beds, and

as you might imagine, the snake got loose, and—” Joe

stopped speaking as Judith heard the cleaning woman

shriek in the background:

“Lucifer! Satan! Beelzebub! He’s on the loose,

tempting sinners! Look out, Lord, he may be coming

after me! Keep him away, Lord! I don’t want to wear

scanty underwear and dance to suggestive music!”

“You hear that?” Joe asked. “Phyliss passed out cold

when she saw the snake, but she’s come to now.”

“Oh, good grief!” Judith cried, raking her fingers

over her scalp. “Is she okay?”

“Not exactly,” Joe replied calmly as voices contin-164

Mary Daheim

ued to sound in the background. “She came to, but she

swears she’s having a heart attack. Arlene says it’s just

gas, but you know Phyliss, she’s kind of a hypochondriac.”

Phyliss Rackley was indeed a hypochondriac as well

as a religious zealot. But she was also a terrific cleaning woman. Judith hung her head. “What’s happening

now? Did you say ‘medics’?”

“Yes, yes, I did,” Joe replied, still keeping his voice

calm. “Phyliss insisted we call an ambulance. But the

medics were having trouble getting up the hill with all

this snow. Even with chains, they had trouble, but they

think they can make it if they give it another try.”

“Where is Phyliss?” Judith asked, aware that a

global-sized headache was setting in.

“On the sofa in the living room,” Joe said. “Really,

she seems okay. I wish Arlene wasn’t trying to get her

to take all that Gas-X, though. That can produce some

pretty revolting results with somebody like Phyliss.”

“What about the damned snake?”

“The snake?” Joe hesitated. “A good question. I’m

not sure.”

“Joe . . .”

“I’ll check. Right away. Hey, I really called to see

how you were feeling this morning.”

“How do you think I feel?” Judith retorted. “I feel

absolutely awful. I’m hanging up now so you can

straighten out this horrible mess. I’m not even going to

ask how the rest of the guests are managing. Goodbye.” Judith slammed down the phone with a big bang.

Bob Randall Jr. stood in the doorway. “Excuse me,”

he said in a diffident voice, “have you seen my sister,

Nancy?”

“Yes,” Judith said in a testy voice. “She was here

SUTURE SELF

165

and then she left. She couldn’t find your mother’s

worry beads.”

“Oh.” Bob Jr. looked forlorn. “Darn.”

Judith regretted her sharp tone. It wasn’t Bob Jr.’s

fault that she was in a bad mood. “I imagine Nancy

went off to search wherever else your mother had been

after she’d called on us.”

But Bob Jr. shook his head. “Mom wasn’t anywhere

else after we met her in this room. We went straight

down to the staff lounge.”

“What about before your mother came in here?” Judith asked, making an effort to be helpful.

Bob Jr. had moved closer to the bed, and appeared

as if he’d like to sit down. “Do you mind?” he asked,

pointing to the chair and panting a bit.

“Not at all,” Judith replied. “Do you feel ill?”

“Sometimes.” Bob Jr. sat down with a heavy sigh. “I

think Mom called on Mr. Kirby before she came to see

you and that other lady. I’ll check in there as soon as I

catch my breath. He’s close by, right?”

Judith nodded. “Next door.”

Bob Jr. also nodded, but didn’t speak.

“Have you been hurrying?” Judith asked, still feeling a need to make up for her previous curt manner.

Bob Jr. shook his head. “No. It’s my condition.”

“Oh?” Judith put on her most sympathetic expression. “Would it be rude to ask what that might be?”

“Yes.” The young man took a deep breath, then got

to his feet.

“I’m sorry,” Judith apologized. “I won’t pry anymore.” She paused, hoping that Bob Jr. might give her

a hint. But he just stood there, looking desolate. “How

is your mother doing with the funeral plans? It must be

very hard for her.”

166

Mary Daheim

“It is,” Bob Jr. said, very solemn. “Sometimes she

feels like she’s responsible for all these deaths.”

“Why is that?” Judith inquired.

“Because,” Bob Jr. said, “she thinks she was the vessel.” Anxiously, he looked over his shoulder, toward

the hallway. “I’ll check with Mr. Kirby now. I should

have done that first before coming in here. I know how

anxious my mother was to see him.”

Bob Randall Jr. made his exit, leaving Judith puzzled. And very curious.

ELEVEN

BOB JR. HAD scarcely been gone more than a few

seconds when Renie returned. “In the nick of time,”

she said. “I just met Bob Jr. going into Addison

Kirby’s room as I was leaving.” Renie stopped at the

end of Judith’s bed and peered at her cousin.

“What’s wrong? You look miffed.”

“I am miffed,” Judith declared. “My replacements

are running amok.”

Renie tipped her head and gazed at Judith’s left

hip. “I thought you only had one.”

“I don’t mean that,” Judith said with a wave of

her arm. “I mean, my replacements at the B&B. It’s

that damned snake they let in.”

“Enough with the snakes!” Renie cried, yanking

the blanket from Judith’s bed and putting it over her

head. “You know I hate snakes. I don’t want to hear

another word about that creepy thing.”

Judith, however, prevailed, her attitude conveying

just how sorry she felt for herself and how little

sympathy she had for Renie. As for Hillside

Manor’s reputation, Judith was certain that it was

hopelessly tarnished.

When Judith had finished her tale of woe, Renie

peeked out from under the blanket. “Phyliss,” she

168

Mary Daheim

declared, “is not having a heart attack or whatever she

claims. She’s merely trying to get attention.”

“That’s the least of my worries. Marooned guests,

reptiles on the loose, whoopee cushions, emergency

vehicles in the cul-de-sac—why can’t I be allowed an

unencumbered recovery?” Judith reached for her water

glass, took a big swallow, and choked.

Renie replaced the blanket, doing her best to tuck in

the corners. “Are you okay?”

Between splutters, Judith nodded. “Yes,” she

gasped. “I’m just frustrated. For about a hundred reasons. Tell me about Addison Kirby and I’ll tell you

about the younger Randall twins.”

“Twins?” Renie looked intrigued.

“Yes, but not identical,” Judith deadpanned.

“No, I guess not.” Renie shifted around on the bed,

trying to make herself more comfortable while not disturbing Judith’s leg and hip. “Addison’s in pretty good

shape this morning. Or, as he put it, he’s still alive,

which I gather sort of surprised him.”

“I can imagine,” Judith said. “He may have thought

he’d end up like his wife, Joan.”

“Right. Anyway, he was reluctant to talk at first, not

that I blame him. He doesn’t know me, I could be a

maniacal killer.” Renie stopped as her phone rang.

“Drat. Let’s hope it’s not my mother.” She managed to

grab the receiver on the fourth ring. “Hi!” she said with

a big smile, propping the phone between her chin and

shoulder. “Yes, I’m feeling better . . . Don’t feel bad

about not being able to come see me, Tom . . . No, I realize you can’t go to work. Oh? . . . Then ask your

dad . . . He’s what? ” Renie’s jaw had dropped and she

was staring at Judith.

“To what purpose?” Renie said into the phone as

SUTURE SELF

169

her good hand clawed at her hair. “Why? Where?

Don’t you dare let them near Clarence! . . . What?

How much smaller? What are they, rats or dogs? Oh,

good night!”

There was a long pause as her son apparently offered some sort of explanation. At last Renie spoke

again. “If you find out, let me know. Or call for the

men with the white coats and the butterfly net. Meanwhile, I don’t know why you need money—you can’t

go anywhere . . . Oh, good grief! If you can ski down

Heraldsgate Hill, you could get to work. Really, you’re

thirty-one years old and it’s about time you got a serious job instead of making tacos at Miguel’s

Muncheria. Good-bye, my son. I’m having a relapse.”

With a weary expression, Renie replaced the receiver.

“Bill found two Chihuahuas, lost in the snow up at the

park by our house. He’s taken them in and has dressed

one in a tuxedo and the other in University of Wisconsin sweats.”

It was Judith’s turn to stare. “What?”

“I don’t know why,” Renie responded, holding her

head. “My husband’s a psychologist. Therefore, he

can’t possibly be crazy. Can he?”

“Dare I ask where he got a tuxedo that would fit a

Chihuahua?”

Renie glanced at Archie the doll. “It’s Archie’s formal wear. The dogs are very small, not as big as

Clarence,” she added, referring to the Joneses’ lopeared rabbit. “In fact, the sweats belong to Clarence,

but he never wears them. The last time we dressed him

in them, he ate the Badger logo off the front.” She

paused, holding her head. “I should never leave Bill

alone for too long, especially now that he’s retired.”

Judith didn’t feel up to making sense out of her

170

Mary Daheim

cousin’s report. Renie and Bill had a strange

menagerie of creatures, both living and stuffed. Sometimes it was best not to ask too many questions. “Could

we go back to Addison Kirby?” Judith pleaded. “You’d

begun to get something useful out of him.”

“I had?” Renie pulled the covers up to her neck.

“Brrr . . . it’s cold in here. I don’t think Clarabelle is

working full-time, either.” She glanced at the radiator,

which was emitting asthmatic hissing sounds. “Yes,

Addison definitely thinks that his wife, Somosa, and

Randall were murdered. However, he has absolutely no

idea who did it.”

Judith frowned. “Was he going to write up his suspicions for the paper?”

“He can’t,” Renie said. “He has to have facts, evidence, just like a cop. That’s what he was trying to

gather when he got hit by the car. He’d talked to the

Randall kids, but they weren’t much help. He’d interviewed Somosa’s widow in the Dominican Republic

via long distance a couple of days ago, before Bob

Randall died. Addison said she wasn’t much help. Her

English is almost nonexistent and she seemed inclined

to blame her husband’s death on God’s will. Addison

doesn’t agree, and neither do I. It’d be more likely that

the teams in the rest of our division did Somosa in. But

that’s not realistic, either.”

“What about Tubby Turnbull?” Judith asked. “Did

Addison find him helpful?”

Renie gave Judith a sardonic look. “Has Tubby ever

been helpful to anyone? After hemming and hawing

and trying to figure out if he’d put his pants on backwards, Tubby insisted he couldn’t think of anyone connected to the team who’d want Joaquin out of the way.

He was popular with the other players, the press liked

SUTURE SELF

171

him, management considered him a huge part of the

franchise, and even his agent is a good guy—as sports

agents go. Anyway, the agent works out of New York.

He hasn’t been out this way since the end of last season.”

Judith gave a faint nod. “Nothing there, as far as we

can tell.” She pondered the matter of Joaquin Somosa

for a few moments. “The bear,” she said suddenly.

“What did he mean by saying ‘a bear’ and pointing to

the TV?”

Renie frowned at Judith. “I told you, he must have

been hallucinating. Why else would he keep saying ‘a

bear, a bear, a bear’?” Renie’s scowl faded as she

clapped her hand to her head. “A bear—in Spanish,

that would be aver, to see. Maybe he couldn’t see—the

TV or anything else. The drugs might have been taking

effect. Doesn’t Ecstasy blind you?”

“I’m not sure,” Judith said, “but it would fit. All I

really know is that it does terrible things, including

making you crazy. Joaquin must have ingested it just

before the repairman, Curly, got to his room. I wonder

who’d been there ahead of him?”

“We don’t know,” Renie responded with a helpless

look.

“That’s the trouble,” Judith said. “We weren’t

around when these other deaths occurred and it’s almost impossible to get any concrete information out of

the staff. I sure wish Maya was still here.” She sighed

and rearranged herself on the pillows. “What about

Joan Fremont? Did she and Addison sound like a

happy couple?”

“Yes,” Renie responded, delving into her goodies

stash and hauling out some cheese and crackers. “Want

some?”

172

Mary Daheim

“No, thanks.”

“Addison didn’t make a big deal of it,” Renie continued, “which indicated to me that the marriage must

have been solid. You know, if he’d gone on and on

about how devoted they were and all that junk, I’d have

figured him for a phony.”

“What about their kids?” inquired Judith.

Renie shrugged and chewed on her crackers. “They

haven’t been in town since Thanksgiving, which, alas,

was the last time they saw their mother alive. I mean,

they came for the funeral. But I got the impression they

were a close family, emotionally, if not geographically.”

“What about Joan’s colleagues at Le Repertoire?”

Renie shrugged again. “By and large, she got along

with most of them. Addison indicated that she wasn’t

happy with the direction the theater was going—too

much emphasis on social issues, rather than good

drama. But he didn’t know of any big rift. As for socalled rivals, he said that there were always some of

those. The theater is full of big egos. But Joan knew

how to handle them. She was a veteran, a real pro.”

“Gosh,” Judith said in a bleak voice, “it sounds as if

the community has lost more than just talent. Both

Joan and Joaquin sound like decent, upstanding human

beings. Did Addison say anything about Bob Randall?

We know he was brave both on and off the field. Bob

saved some lives, as well as games.”

“Addison hadn’t had time to do more than speak

with Nancy and Bob Jr.,” Renie responded after she’d

devoured two crackers and another chunk of cheese.

“As you might guess from the looks of them, they

weren’t a lot of help. Like their mother, they seem ineffectual and unable to cope with the rest of the world.

SUTURE SELF

173

I sure wish Bill would open the vault on his blasted patient confidentiality and let us know what’s going on.”

“Tell me,” Judith said, making yet another attempt

to get comfortable in the bed, “does Addison know

why there isn’t a full-fledged homicide investigation

going on around here?”

Renie shook her head. “That’s where he sort of

clammed up. I suspect he knows more about that than

he’s saying.”

“But does he agree that the police aren’t involved?”

Judith persisted.

“He told me he’d gotten nowhere going to his usual

sources at city hall, including the police department.”

Renie shot Judith a cryptic glance. “Think about it—

Addison Kirby has been covering city hall for ten, fifteen years. He must have cultivated all sorts of people

who can help him. But not this time. Why? Could it be

Blanche Van Boeck on the city council? She who

would be mayor?”

“Drat,” said Judith. “That woman has clout.”

Judith had opened her mouth to tell Renie about the

Randall twins’ visits when Corinne Appleby entered

the room, looking determined and pushing a wheelchair. “You’re getting up today, Mrs. Flynn. We’re

going to put you in this swift little number.”

“That’s good—I think,” Judith responded.

But she was not without trepidation, especially

when Corinne didn’t request any help with the lifting

process.

“Just take your time,” Corinne said, exuding more

confidence than Judith felt. “I’m used to doing this.

My mother is very crippled with arthritis and can’t

stand without assistance.”

“My mother also has arthritis,” Judith said, sitting

174

Mary Daheim

up and struggling to swing her legs over the side of the

bed. “Unfortunately, it’s often just part of old age.”

“My mother’s not quite sixty,” Corinne said, her

freckled face clouding over. “She developed arthritis in

her early twenties. It was terrible. She’d planned to become a concert pianist.”

“Oh, that is awful!” Renie exclaimed. “We had a

dear family friend, we called her Auntie May, who

played beautifully, but she had arthritis, too, and all her

professional dreams were dashed at a very young age.

Can your mother play at all?”

Corinne shook her head as she put her arms under

Judith’s. “No. She hasn’t played in almost thirty years.

We sold the piano when I was still a child. Mummy

couldn’t bear to have it in the house.”

“That’s very sad,” Judith said, gritting her teeth.

“Oooh . . . I don’t know if I . . .”

“You’re doing fine,” Corinne said. “Just keep coming up. Be thankful that eventually you’ll be mobile

again. Not everyone is so lucky. There. You’re on your

feet. Don’t move for a few seconds. Steady . . .”

Judith wasn’t steady. In fact, she was swaying. But

after focusing her eyes on the bathroom doorknob, she

began to get her bearings.

“Good,” Corinne said, slowly letting go of Judith.

“Now try to take a step toward me. Don’t worry—if

you fall, I’ll catch you.”

Judith inched her way forward on her good leg,

though most of her weight was against the bed. Then,

closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, she tried to

move her left leg. It hurt, but not as much as she’d

feared. Corinne gave her a nod of encouragement. Judith gently tested putting weight on the hip replacement. She felt unsure of herself and gritted her teeth.

SUTURE SELF

175

“Go ahead,” urged Corinne. “It’ll hold you up.”

To Judith’s amazement, it did.

“Hooray for modern medicine!” Renie cried, grinning at her cousin. “Go, girl, go.”

Judith didn’t go very far, but she did manage another

step before she felt on the verge of collapsing.

“Hold it right there,” Corinne said, angling the

wheelchair so that Judith could sit down. “That was

very good. Now you can visit the rest of the world.”

Uttering a feeble laugh, Judith gratefully eased

herself into the chair. The nurse pushed her to the

doorway. Judith, who had thought that Corinne’s remark about the “rest of the world” was merely an attempt at hospital humor, realized that for two days

she hadn’t seen anything outside the four walls of

her room. The hallway, with its ebb and flow of

staff, the nurses’ station, the doors leading to other

patient rooms, the flowers on desks, and even Robbie the Robot, who was heading her way, were indeed a brave new world. Until now, Judith had relied

on Renie’s eyes to see beyond the small space outside their ward. Finally Judith was on her own and

felt a strange surge of independence. Jauntily, she

waved at Robbie as he swerved and beeped past her.

“Wow,” Judith said under her breath. “People.

Places. Things.”

“We’ll go down to the end of the hall,” Corinne

said. “There’s a big window there where you can see

out. It’s not snowing, but it’s very cold, down around

twenty, I heard. Almost all of the staff has been staying in the nurses’ former residence halls. Unless you

have chains and know how to drive in this stuff, it’s

much safer to stay put.”

Judith glanced into Mr. Mummy’s room across the

176

Mary Daheim

hall, but he wasn’t there. Then she looked into Addison

Kirby’s room. He was there, but was on the phone,

looking frustrated. She passed three more patient

rooms, each of which contained four beds. On her left,

she saw the small area set into an alcove where

Blanche Van Boeck had held her press conference with

KLIP-TV. Then there were supply rooms and six more

patient wards, and finally the staff lounge and what

might have been a small kitchen, judging from the aromas that wafted out into the hall.

The snowscape made Judith catch her breath. “It’s

gorgeous,” she said to Corinne. “I haven’t even been

able to look out the window in our room.”

Judith wasn’t exaggerating. The trees, the shrubs,

the sweeping lawn were covered in a pristine blanket

of snow. The driveway to the entrance had been

shoveled, but there were only a few tire tracks and

footprints in the main parking lot off to the right. Beyond, the rooftops of the surrounding residential

neighborhoods looked like a Christmas card, with

smoke spiraling out of chimneys and soft lights behind windows warding off the winter gloom.

“This is lovely,” Judith said. “It’s the first real snow

of the season. Last year we didn’t get more than a couple of dustings.”

“It cuts down on our visitors,” said Renie, who had

followed Judith and Corinne down the hall. “Which is

good. I don’t like playing hostess when I’m recovering

from surgery.”

The door to the staff lounge opened and a red-faced

Dr. Van Boeck came storming out. When he spotted

the cousins and Corinne Appleby, he stopped in his

tracks, adjusted his white coat, and forced a smile.

“Enjoying the weather?” he remarked in his deep

SUTURE SELF

177

voice. “Very nice, as long as you’re inside.” Van Boeck

nodded and continued on his way.

“Is he upset?” Judith asked of Corinne.

“I couldn’t say,” Corinne answered, her freckled

face masking any emotion. “Doctors are always under

such stress, especially these days.”

Judith didn’t comment, but resumed looking out the

window. As far as she could tell, there were at least a

dozen or more cars in the parking lot, almost all of

them buried under several inches of snow, except for

an SUV that probably had four-wheel drive.

“We should head back,” Corinne said. “You don’t

want to sit up for too long the first time out. I’m going

off duty now, but Heather will get you up again this afternoon.”

“Okay,” Judith said, feeling proud of herself for

making progress. “By the way—have you had a problem with theft at Good Cheer?”

“Theft?” Corinne looked mystified. “No. The sisters are very, very careful about the people they hire.

Plus, they pay better wages to the nonprofessional

staff than most hospitals do. Why do you ask?”

“Oh—just curious,” Judith replied. “You hear stories

about hospitals and nursing homes having problems

with stealing. Plus, we were told not to bring any valuables to Good Cheer.”

“That’s for insurance purposes,” Corinne responded

as she turned the wheelchair around. “The only thing

that goes missing around here are lunches from the staff

refrigerators, occasional boxes of Band-Aids, and,

lately, some of the surgical instruments. They started

disappearing before Christmas, and Dr. Van Boeck said

that maybe somebody wanted to use them to carve the

Christmas goose.”

178

Mary Daheim

At that moment, Dr. Garnett came out of the staff

lounge. He looked tense, Judith thought, and wondered

if he and Van Boeck had had a row.

“Good morning, Doctor,” Judith said with a big

smile. “How are you?”

Peter Garnett straightened his shoulders and regained his usual urbane expression. “Very well, thank

you. It appears as if Dr. Alfonso has done his usual outstanding job. I see you’re out and about today.”

“Yes,” Judith responded, “I’m very grateful to him.

In fact, I appreciate everyone on the staff here at Good

Cheer. When I get home, I’m going to write a thankyou letter to the board.”

Dr. Garnett’s trim mustache twitched slightly.

“You are? That’s very kind. Now if you’ll excuse me,

I must return to my office.”

“My,” Judith said as Corinne rolled her down the

hall, “Dr. Garnett seemed sort of surprised that I’d

write a letter of appreciation. Don’t patients do that

once in a while?”

“I believe they do,” Corinne replied in her noncommittal way.

“Maybe I shouldn’t send it to the board,” Judith

mused. “Maybe I should send it to Dr. Alfonso directly.

Would it be passed on to the rest of you?”

“It might,” Corinne said, steering Judith past the

luncheon carts, which had just arrived on the floor.

Renie paused to examine the carts, but the sliding

doors were locked.

“I’ll have to think about the addressee,” Judith said.

“What would you do, Nurse Appleby?”

“About what?” Corinne asked as they reached Judith

and Renie’s ward.

“The letter,” Judith said. “Who would you send it to?”

SUTURE SELF

179

“That depends,” Corinne said. “Here, let’s get you

lined up with the bed.”

Judith figured it was useless to press the nurse with

further questions. Corinne was a clam. Or, Judith considered charitably, very discreet.

Feeling more confident, if not actually stronger, she

was able to get back into bed without much difficulty.

Judith was surprised, however, to discover that her excursion down the hall had tired her out.

“I can’t believe how weak I am,” she sighed as

Corinne adjusted the IV drip.

“That’s natural,” Corinne said. “That’s why you

have to go at it slowly but steadily.”

Ten minutes later, after Corinne had taken the

cousins’ vitals and gone on her way, Judith and Renie

went back to their speculations.

“I thought Bob Jr.’s remark about his mother being

‘the vessel’ was very interesting,” Judith said. “What

do you think he meant?”

“Whatever his goofy mother meant when she told

him that,” Renie replied. “I kind of think Margie Randall might enjoy being an Angel of Death.”

“I think she meant something else,” Judith countered. “I mean, what if Margie was the one who . . .”

She stopped, her forehead furrowed in thought. “What

if she was the one who had unwittingly delivered the

drugs that killed Somosa and Fremont and maybe her

own husband?”

Renie frowned at Judith. “You mean in Randall’s

Wild Turkey or something that one of the other two

had brought in from outside?”

Judith nodded. “Somebody—maybe it was

Heather—mentioned that other patients besides us had

had food or beverages smuggled into the hospital.

180

Mary Daheim

Whoever got them for the patients may have conned

Margie into delivering the stuff. Maybe that’s where

the drugs were administered, rather than in the IVs.”

“Creepy,” Renie remarked as their luncheon trays

arrived. “Creepy,” she repeated, lifting lids and taking

sniffs. “What now, plastics?”

Judith, however, usually enjoyed what looked like

chicken-fried steak. She liked green noodles, too, and

lima beans. “I can eat it,” she said, taking a bite of the

chicken. “It’s not bad.”

Renie’s response was to heave her lunch, tray and

all, into the wastebasket. “Berfle,” she said in disgust.

“Where’s Mr. Mummy?”

“Coz,” Judith said with a scowl, “you’re not going to

order out again, are you?”

“Why not?” Renie said, picking up the phone. “Lots

of places are probably delivering today. They’ve

chained up.”

But Renie’s attempts proved futile. Even Bubba’s

Fried Chicken had decided to close for the duration.

“This town is full of scaredy-cats,” Renie declared.

“They’re too cowardly to go out in a little bit of snow.”

“You won’t drive in it,” Judith noted. “You never do.

Why should other people risk it?”

“Because they have hamburgers and french fries and

malted milks to deliver, that’s why,” Renie declared.

“Forget it,” Judith said, scooping up lima beans.

“You’re getting on my nerves.”

“So what am I going to eat for lunch?” Renie demanded.

“Dig some of it out of the wastebasket,” Judith said

with a shrug. “It’s clean.”

“I can’t eat that swill,” Renie said, pouting.

“Then get something out of your goodies bag,” Ju-SUTURE SELF

181

dith shot back. “Just put something in your mouth so

you’ll stop complaining.”

Renie rang her buzzer. In the five minutes that she

waited for a response, she didn’t say a word. Instead,

she drummed her fingernails on the side of the metal

bed and almost drove Judith nuts.

Heather Chinn showed up before Judith could

threaten to throttle Renie. “What can we do for you?”

she asked in her pert voice.

“ ‘We’?” Renie retorted. “I don’t see anybody but

you. And you can get me a big ham sandwich, preferably with Havarti cheese and maybe a nice sweet

pickle. I don’t care much for dills. They’re too sour,

except for the ones my sister-in-law makes.”

“Excuse me?” said Heather, her almond eyes wide.

“What became of your lunch?”

Renie tapped a finger against her cheek. “What be-

came of my lunch? Let me think. It came, but it didn’t

be a lunch. That is, it was not edible.” She pointed to

the small grinning doll that rested next to the Kleenex

box on the nightstand. “I wouldn’t feed that swill to

Archie.”

“That’s a shame,” Heather said with a tilt of her

head. “I see Mrs. Flynn found it edible. She’s almost

finished. How was the lime Jell-O, Mrs. Flynn?”

“Um . . .” Judith gazed at the small green puddle that

was left on her plate. Lime was not her favorite flavor,

but that wasn’t the hospital’s fault. “It was . . . fine.”

“Jell-O, huh?” said Renie. “I thought it was a dead

frog.”

“I’m afraid you’ll have to wait for the evening meal,

Mrs. Jones,” Heather said, at her most pleasant. “I

don’t think you’ll starve. Aren’t you just a teensy bit

squirrel-like?”

182

Mary Daheim

“Are you referring to my teeth? ” Renie asked, looking outraged. “Are you making fun of my overbite because my parents couldn’t afford braces?”

Heather’s eyes grew even wider. “Goodness, no. I’d

never do such a thing. You have very nice teeth.

They’re just . . . sizable. I meant your little stash of

treats in that rather large grocery bag on the other side

of the bed.”

“Oh, that.” Renie attempted to look innocent.

But Judith seized the moment. “Don’t be too hard on

my cousin,” she said. “She’s always had a lot of allergies and is used to providing her own food. I suspect

that many patients do that.”

“Well,” Heather said, “some, of course. But your

cousin—all of our patients—are asked to put down any

allergies when they fill out the admitting forms. That’s

so the dieticians can avoid foods that may cause an allergic reaction. I’m sure you both filled out those sections.” Heather cast a sly glance in Renie’s direction.

Renie was still pouting.

“I understand,” Judith said. “But it’s a funny thing

about illness. You get certain cravings. One time after

I’d had the flu, I couldn’t eat anything for two days except scrambled-egg sandwiches.”

Heather nodded. “That’s because your system is depleted. You’ve lost certain vitamins and minerals.”

“One of my husband’s nieces ate all the paint off her

bed after she had bronchitis,” Renie said, still looking

annoyed.

“That’s a bit unusual,” Heather remarked, her fine

eyebrows lifting.

“I assume,” Judith said before Renie could go on

about Bill’s nieces and nephews, who numbered

more than a dozen, “that you don’t really come down

SUTURE SELF

183

too hard on patients who insist they have to have a

certain item. I imagine some of them are rather

amusing.”

Heather dimpled. “Oh, yes. We had an elderly man

last year who insisted on eating chocolate-covered

grasshoppers. I gather they’re quite a delicacy in some

cocktail party circles.”

“That’s very different,” Judith agreed with a big

smile. “Most, I suppose, are more ordinary.”

“That’s true,” Heather said. “Milk shakes are very

popular. So is chocolate and steak. Now while protein

is necessary, post-op patients shouldn’t eat steak because it’s difficult to digest. Quite frankly, a hamburger

is more acceptable.”

“It would be to me,” Renie said.

Judith ignored her cousin. “I heard,” she said with a

straight face, “that Joan Fremont had a fondness for

peppermint stick candy.”

Heather frowned. “I don’t recall that. I believe she

preferred Italian sodas. The ones with the vanilla syrup

in the cream and club soda.”

“Was she able to sneak one in?” Judith asked innocently.

“She did,” Heather said. “I wasn’t on duty, but

Corinne told me about it. At least one of them was

brought to the main desk by a funny little man wearing

polka-dot pants and a yellow rain slicker. Sister Julia,

our receptionist, got such a kick out of him. Ms. Fremont—Mrs. Kirby—actually had two of them brought

in, and first thing in the morning. It was very naughty

of her.”

“Really,” Judith said. “Was Mr. Kirby with her

then?”

“No,” Heather responded. “Mr. Kirby had a deadline

184

Mary Daheim

to meet, so he didn’t come in that morning until . . .”

The nurse paused, her face falling. “He didn’t come in

until after his wife had expired.”

“Poor man!” Judith said with feeling. “Had he been

told that Joan died before he reached the hospital?”

“I don’t think so,” Heather said. “He’d come directly

from the newspaper.”

“What a shock,” Judith murmured. “Mr. Kirby must

have been overcome.”

“The truth is,” Heather said, “Mrs. Kirby wasn’t

one of my patients. I heard all this secondhand from

Dr. Garnett.”

“Oh,” Judith said, remembering what Heather had

told her earlier. “But you were on duty when Mr. Somosa died, right?”

“Yes.” Heather nodded solemnly. “I was the one

who found him. That is, I saw his monitor flat-line, and

immediately started the emergency procedures.”

Judith wore her most wistful expression. “I hope he

got to have his favorite thing, like Joan Fremont—Mrs.

Kirby—had with her Italian sodas.”

A spot of color showed on each of Heather’s flawless

cheeks. “He did, actually, even though I tried to dissuade

him. Somebody had brought him a special juice drink, the

kind he always drank before he pitched. I saw Mrs. Randall bring it in to him, and she said it smelled delicious.”

“So someone brought it to the front desk?” Judith

asked.

“I suppose,” Heather said, then frowned at Judith.

“You’re interrogating me, aren’t you? Why?”

Judith’s smile was, she hoped, guileless. “Curiosity.

What else is there to do but lie here and try to work out

a puzzle? Surely you see that the three deaths—I’m including Bob Randall’s—were peculiar?”

SUTURE SELF

185

“It happens,” Heather said, looking away. “It’s

part of nursing, to have patients, seemingly healthy,

who don’t recover from even a minor surgery. I must

say, I’ve never gotten used to it, but it’s part of the

job.”

“I suppose,” Judith said, without conviction. “Still,

I’d think you or the other nurses wouldn’t have allowed Mr. Randall to drink Wild Turkey so soon after

his operation.”

Heather appeared flustered. “Wild Turkey? Isn’t that

some kind of whiskey?”

“Very strong whiskey,” Judith said. “Did you know

he had a bottle in bed with him?”

“No,” Heather replied in a worried voice. “I wasn’t

on duty Tuesday morning. Corinne Appleby had her

usual morning shift. That’s odd—she didn’t mention

finding a whiskey bottle in Mr. Randall’s room. It’s the

kind of thing you usually mention, especially after

a . . . death.”

“Did the night nurse notice, I wonder?” Judith said.

“Not that I heard,” Heather replied, still looking

concerned. “It would have been Emily Dore. You may

not know her. I believe you have Avery Almquist and

Trudy Womack on the night shift.”

“Yes,” Judith said, recalling the young male nurse

who made his rounds silently and efficiently. “I really

haven’t had much chance to talk to him. I’m always

half asleep when he comes in.”

“He’s very professional,” Heather said, moving

toward the door. “Are you certain about that whiskey?”

“Yes,” Judith said. “You can check with your repairman, Curly. He’s the one who told me.”

“I will,” Heather said. “I’ll check with Emily and

Trudy, too, when they come on for the night shift.”

186

Mary Daheim

“Hey,” Renie called out as Heather started into the

hall, “what about me? I’m famished.”

“That’s too bad,” Heather said. She looked apologetic, but kept on moving into the hall and out of sight.

“Great,” Renie said in disgust. “I can’t believe they

don’t have a lousy ham sandwich.”

“You have about ten pounds of food over there,” Judith said. “You won’t starve.”

“I wanted some meat,” Renie said. “I don’t have any

meat.”

“You’ll live,” Judith said, “which is more than I can say

for some of the other patients. At least we found out that

Margie Randall brought that juice to Joaquin Somosa.

The next question is, who brought it to the hospital?”

Renie scowled at Judith. “I thought the next question would be, what was in the juice?”

Judith stared at her cousin. “You’re right. That should

be the next question. Why weren’t those vessels, as

Margie might call them, tested for drugs? Joan Fremont’s Italian sodas, Joaquin Somosa’s juice, Bob Randall’s Wild Turkey—why weren’t the residues checked?”

Renie shrugged. “How do you know they weren’t?”

Judith stared even harder. “You’re right. We don’t.

Maybe they were, maybe that’s how those reports

about illicit drugs came about.” Briefly, she chewed on

her lower lip. “Then again, maybe the residues weren’t

there to test.”

“You’re not making sense,” Renie remarked.

Judith gave her cousin an ironic look. “Nothing

about this case makes sense.”

Renie nodded faintly. “I know. That’s what scares me.”

Judith said nothing. But of course she agreed.

TWELVE

UNFORTUNATELY, BOTH JUDITH and Renie began to

suffer considerable pain as the afternoon wore on.

Renie pressed the buzzer again, summoning Heather,

who explained to the cousins that they were both hurting more because their anesthetic had almost worn

off.

“It stays in your system for twelve to thirty-six

hours,” Heather said. “I’ll get some pain medication

to make you more comfortable.”

“Thanks,” Judith said as she tried to move around

in the bed to find a less bothersome position. “My

back aches more than my hip.”

Heather nodded and left the ward. Judith’s phone

rang a moment later. It was Joe, and he sounded

brusque.

“I’m going to try to get out this afternoon,” he

said, “so maybe I can stop by the hospital later on.”

“You’re going out?” Judith said in surprise. “How

come?”

“Just business,” he said. “I put the chains on your

Subaru. I don’t like to chain up the MG.”

“Where are you going on business?” Judith

asked, concern surfacing.

“Just routine,” Joe replied.

188

Mary Daheim

Judith knew when to quit pushing her husband for

answers. Instead, she switched to a different sort of

question. “How’s Phyliss?”

“Fine.” Joe’s tone lightened a bit. “The medics hung

around for a while to make sure she was all right. I

think she converted one of them.”

“What about Ernest?”

“Ernest? Oh—the snake.”

“Yes?”

“I’m sure Ernest is fine.”

“Where is Ernest?” Judith asked in a stern voice.

“Somewhere,” Joe answered, far too breezily. “Got

to run or I’ll be late for my appointment.”

Judith stared into the receiver as Joe rang off. “He’s

keeping something from me,” she declared.

“Like what?” Renie inquired, her face a mask of

misery. “A cache of opium?”

“I don’t know,” Judith said. “But whatever it is, it’s

important enough to get him to chain up the Subaru

and go out in this snow.”

Wincing, Renie looked out the window, which was

partly frosted over. “It’s not snowing now, hasn’t been

all morning. Joe’s like Bill. They know how to drive in

it.”

“True,” Judith conceded as Heather returned with

their pain medication.

“No ham sandwich?” Renie asked hopefully. “It’d

make a nice chaser for the painkiller.”

But Heather had only Demerol, which provided

some relief. But not much. Half an hour later, Renie

buzzed again for the nurse.

“This stuff ’s not as good as Excedrin,” Renie

complained. “Or are you giving it to us with an eyedropper?”

SUTURE SELF

189

“Well . . .” Heather studied the charts. “I could boost

it slightly.”

“Boost away,” Renie ordered.

Judith waved a hand. “I could use some more, too.

Really, I’m not a baby. I’ve had plenty of pain these

last few weeks while I was waiting for my surgery.”

Heather complied. As she was leaving, the cousins

heard a loud voice out in the hall.

“. . . and your sports reporters stink, too! They always have and they always will.” Jan Van Boeck strode

past the door, still red in the face.

“What was that all about?” Judith asked of Renie.

“Van Boeck must have been talking to Addison

Kirby,” she replied. “The good doctor seems to be in a

really foul mood today.”

At that moment, Mr. Mummy showed up at the

door. “Knock-knock,” he said in his cheerful voice,

“may I come in?”

“Sure,” Renie replied. “Where’ve you been? We

haven’t seen you all day.”

“Physical therapy,” Mr. Mummy said, moving awkwardly with his walking cast. “I had to wait there for

some time and then it was quite a long session. How

are my favorite lady patients doing today?”

“Stinko,” Renie said. “They’re certainly cheap about

giving pain medication. It must be priced like caviar,

so much per ounce. In fact, it probably is—those pharmaceutical companies are greedy.”

“Medical professionals don’t want patients to get

addicted,” Mr. Mummy said, angling himself into Judith’s visitor’s chair. “You know what kind of problems that can cause.”

“Of course,” Renie responded, eyeing the IV bag

with displeasure. “But isn’t pain medication supposed

190

Mary Daheim

to relieve pain? And so these medical morons really

believe that middle-aged women such as my cousin

and me are going to succumb to a sudden addiction?

That’s ridiculous. And it’s not good medicine.”

“Dear me,” said Mr. Mummy, pushing his glasses

farther up on his nose. “You’re quite upset, Mrs. Jones.

Have you expressed your feelings to your doctor?”

“I haven’t seen Dr. Ming since he came by this

morning, before I started to hurt this much,” Renie

said, becoming crabbier by the minute. “I think I’ll

start screaming soon if this pain doesn’t ease up. How

about you, coz?”

“Not so hot,” Judith replied, lifting her head to look

at their visitor. “How do you feel, Mr. Mummy? Is pain

a problem for you?”

“Ah . . . Not too much,” he said, looking down at his

cast. “It wasn’t a terribly bad break.”

“I thought it was fractured in several places,” Renie

said.

“Well . . . yes, it was,” Mr. Mummy agreed, giving

the cousins a diffident smile. “But they weren’t severe

fractures. Tell me, did you speak with Mr. Randall’s

children this morning?”

Judith noted the swift change of subject, but let it

go. “Yes, Nancy and Bob Jr. stopped by. Have you met

them?”

“Not exactly,” Mr. Mummy answered. “I’d like to, to

convey my condolences. Their mother seems a trifle . . . ineffective. I hope the young people are more

able to cope.”

“Dubious,” said Renie.

Mr. Mummy nodded slowly. “Yes. I suppose they’re

like the children of many successful parents—spoiled,

lacking incentive or ambition of their own.”

SUTURE SELF

191

“Something like that,” said Renie. “Okay, I’m going

to scream now.”

She did, loud, piercing shrieks that alarmed Mr.

Mummy and annoyed Judith. At the same time, Renie

banged the buzzer against the bed to make the light

outside in the hall flash on and off.

“Dear me,” said Mr. Mummy, leaning closer to Judith so he could be heard, “is she really in that much

pain?”

“Maybe,” Judith allowed. “I know I feel pretty rotten. It’s impossible to get comfortable.”

Heather arrived looking disconcerted. Jan Van

Boeck was right behind her, frowning deeply.

“What’s this?” he demanded, his bass voice bouncing off the walls.

Renie stopped screaming. “It’s suffering. Recognize

it?”

Dr. Van Boeck’s face reddened with anger. “You’re

exaggerating. No one in real pain could make such a

noise.”

“Wrong.” Renie glared at the chief of staff. “I can.

I’ll do it again, to prove the point.” She let out a mighty

yelp.

“Close that door!” Dr. Van Boeck commanded

Heather. “See here, Mrs. . . .” He faltered, and Renie

stopped yelling.

“Jones, Serena Jones,” Renie retorted. “And don’t

you forget it, buster.”

Judith thought Dr. Van Boeck looked as if he might

explode. It was all she could do to not cower under the

blankets and pretend she’d never seen Renie before in

her life. Instead, she summoned up her courage, and,

as usual, attempted to act as peacemaker.

“Dr. Van Boeck,” she said in a not-quite-steady

192

Mary Daheim

voice, “please excuse my cousin. She really does feel

awful, and I don’t feel much better myself. The staff

here seems very chary with the pain medicine.”

Dr. Van Boeck scowled at Judith. “Are you questioning our medical expertise?” he asked in a gruff

tone.

“She’s questioning your common sense,” Renie

broke in, “of which you people seem to have very little. What the hell is the point of allowing patients to

feel miserable? How can we sleep? How can we assume the proper attitude toward recovery? If you want

to keep up your little charade about your concern for

patients, why don’t you just shoot us after we come out

of surgery and be done with it? Or,” Renie went on, her

eyes narrowing, “is that more or less what happened

with Somosa, Fremont, and Randall?”

Dr. Van Boeck’s face had turned purple. Apparently,

the commotion had attracted the attention of other staff

members. The silent orderly, a nurse Judith didn’t recognize, and Peter Garnett crowded in the doorway.

“You miserable creature!” Dr. Van Boeck shouted at

Renie, and then choked. He grabbed his throat and

staggered, bumping into Mr. Mummy in the visitor’s

chair.

“What is this?” Dr. Garnett demanded, rushing into

the room. “Jan, what’s wrong?”

Dr. Van Boeck turned to look at Garnett, tried to

speak, clutched his right arm, and crashed to the floor.

“Good lord!” Garnett cried, and kneeled beside his

colleague. “Quick, get help! I think he’s had a stroke!”

Heather and the other nurse ran off. Mr. Mummy,

looking pale, put a hand to his chest. The silent orderly

stood like a statue, watching the little scene on the

floor.

SUTURE SELF

193

“Oh, dear,” said Renie in dismay.

“Are you okay?” Judith whispered to Mr. Mummy.

He nodded. “Yes. Yes, but this is . . . terrible.” Clumsily, he got out of the chair. “I’d better leave.” He bustled out of the room.

Despite all the confusion, Judith noticed that Mr.

Mummy wasn’t limping.

Five minutes later, Jan Van Boeck had been removed

from the room. Judith hadn’t been able to tell exactly

what kind of emergency measures the frantic staff

members had applied, but another doctor, Father McConnaught, and Sister Jacqueline had also shown up.

Few words were exchanged, except for terse directions

from Dr. Garnett. Then everyone was gone and the

cousins were left staring at each other.

“I feel awful,” Renie said, shrinking back into the

pillows.

“Well . . .” Judith was at a loss for words. “I guess

you should. Maybe.”

“Maybe?” Renie brightened a bit.

“I really doubt if your little horror show caused Dr.

Van Boeck’s collapse,” Judith said carefully. “A perfectly ordinary man wouldn’t have gotten that upset.

He’d have just blown you off or walked out. But he

must have been on the edge in the first place. You can’t

be the first patient who ever had a tantrum at Good

Cheer. Just think of all the genuinely crazy people who

must have been in and out of this hospital over the

years.”

Renie looked perturbed. “Are you saying I’m not

genuine?”

Judith grinned at her cousin. “You know what I

mean. But you definitely hit a nerve with Van Boeck.

194

Mary Daheim

Remember, he was yelling at somebody out in the hall,

probably Addison Kirby, and he certainly didn’t look

very happy when he came out of the staff lounge a

while ago. I still think he had a row with Dr. Garnett.”

“They don’t seem to get along,” Renie noted. “It’s a

wonder Garnett tried to save Van Boeck.”

“He has to,” Judith said, wishing the effort to converse didn’t exacerbate the pain. “The Hippocratic

Oath.”

“Uh-huh,” Renie said in a thoughtful voice. “So

maybe I just sort of gave him a little nudge. I still feel

terrible about it. Besides, we never got our pain medication. I don’t hurt any less just because Van Boeck

had a fit.”

“True enough,” Judith sighed. “Neither do I. In fact,

I feel worse. By the way, did you notice that Mr.

Mummy wasn’t limping when he left?”

“I couldn’t see him with all those people blocking

my view.” Renie gave Judith a curious look. “No limp,

huh? Interesting. I wonder what he’s doing here.”

“So do I,” Judith said as Heather came into the

room.

“I’ve brought your pain medication,” she said in a

voice that was chilly with disapproval. “Maybe it will

settle you down.” She gave Renie a hard look.

“Thanks,” Renie said meekly. “How’s Dr. Van

Boeck?”

“I don’t know,” Heather replied, her mouth in a

straight line. “He’s in the OR.”

“Goodness.” Renie lay very still.

“His wife has been sent for,” Heather added. Her

tone seemed to indicate that Renie should feel even

guiltier for alarming the illustrious Blanche Van

Boeck.

SUTURE SELF

195

Renie, however, remained silent. Heather moved on

to Judith’s IV. “You’re certain you need more Demerol?” the nurse asked.

“I am,” Judith said. “If anything, I hurt worse right

now than I did an hour ago.”

Heather gave a little sniff, but added another dose.

“That ought to do it for both of you,” she said, sounding stern.

“I’ll bet,” Renie said after the nurse had left, “that

the little twit has never had more than a headache. I

don’t get it. Medical practitioners don’t seem to give a

hoot for the patient’s comfort. Do they really prefer to

listen to us gripe?”

“I suspect a lot of people don’t gripe,” Judith said.

“They suffer in silence, they’re too shy to ask, they’re

intimidated by the staff, especially the doctors.”

“Phooey,” said Renie, digging into her grocery bag.

“Snack?”

“No, thanks.” Judith looked askance at her cousin,

who apparently didn’t feel sufficient guilt to have lost

her appetite.

For a few minutes, Judith lay back against the pillows, hoping the Demerol would start to work. Little by

little, the worst of the pain seemed to ebb. At last she

picked up the family tree and sighed.

“I think I’ll call Mother,” she said.

“You’re procrastinating,” Renie accused, smearing

Brie on a water wafer.

“No, I’m not. I mean, I can’t do much about

Kristin’s family because I don’t know all their names.”

Judith shot Renie a self-righteous look and dialed

Gertrude’s number.

For once, the old lady answered on the third ring.

“Who is this?” she growled. “You selling something?”

196

Mary Daheim

“It’s me, Mother,” Judith said wearily. “How are

you?”

“ ‘Mother’? I don’t have any kids,” Gertrude

snapped. “Is this some kind of joke?”

“Please,” Judith begged, “don’t tease me. I’m not

feeling real good right now.”

“So who is? You want a list of my ailments? Is that

what you’re peddling? Home remedies? I’ll take a

half-dozen. You want me to pay for it with my credit

card?”

“You don’t have a credit card, Mother,” Judith said.

“You don’t believe in them.”

“I have one now,” Gertrude declared. “I’ve bought a

bunch of stuff the last couple of days, right off the TV.

They sell all kinds of doodads and whatnots. ‘Act now,’

they said, so I did.”

Judith was puzzled. Until she suddenly became worried. “Where did you get that credit card?”

“I don’t remember,” Gertrude said, her voice an octave higher than usual. “Maybe I found it.”

“Have you got it there on your card table?” Judith

asked, sounding stern.

“Maybe. Maybe not. I’m old. I forget.”

“That’s my credit card,” Judith asserted. “I left it

on the kitchen counter Sunday night because I remembered to pay the cable bill by phone before I

went into the hospital. I was distracted, I didn’t put it

away. Mother, promise you won’t use the card

again?”

“ ‘Act now,’ ” said Gertrude. “That’s what they say

on TV.”

“Mother . . .”

“What did you say you were selling? Elixirs? Snake

oil?”

SUTURE SELF

197

“I didn’t say . . .”

“Speaking of which, I’m seeing snakes. One just ate

my sandwich. Where did he go? He’s kind of cute.

Oof!” It sounded as if Gertrude had dropped the

phone.

“Are you there, Mother?” Judith asked, growing

anxious.

There was a rustling noise before Gertrude spoke

again. “I’m here. Not all there, maybe, but I’m here.

Now where’d that snake go? He’d better not eat my

custard pudding. I’m hanging up now.”

Gertrude did just that.

“Honestly,” Judith groaned, “I don’t know when

Mother is putting me on and when she really doesn’t

know what’s going on. You wouldn’t figure she’d fool

around when I’m laid up in the hospital, would you?”

“Sure I would,” Renie said. “She’s jealous. You’re

too young to be in the hospital, that’s how she thinks.

Or she’s into denial. If anything happens to you, your

mother is sunk.”

“If I stick around here long enough, I’m going to end

up as depressed as Margie Randall,” Judith asserted.

“How many more days? Three, four, even more?”

“For you, maybe,” Renie responded, using a

Kleenex to wipe off her hands. “I’m out of here day

after tomorrow.”

“Don’t remind me,” Judith said. “When you leave,

I’ll be in despair.”

“Despair?” Father McConnaught was standing in

the door, his old face evincing disbelief. “Not that, my

child. ’Tis a sin. Our dear Lord came to give us hope,

even in death.”

Judith forced a smile. “It was a turn of phrase, Father. I’m usually an optimistic person.”

198

Mary Daheim

Clasping his hands behind his back, the old priest

shuffled into the room. “Despair—they often call it depression, these modern folk, and hand out pretty pink

tablets—is the spiritual cancer of our age. Not all the

electric lights and neon signs can dispel the gloom.

Such a waste.” He shook his head, but his eyes twinkled. It occurred to Judith that the old priest didn’t seem

quite so vague this afternoon. “Such a pity,” he added,

the wisps of hair standing straight up on his head.

“All I want is a ham sandwich,” Renie said.

Judith winced at her cousin’s remark, but Father McConnaught smiled. “A simple pleasure. But the getting

of things—even a ham sandwich—isn’t as grand as the

giving. Giving up, letting go, surrendering. There’s the

beauty of it.” His gaze wandered around the room with

its plaster cracks, its peeling paint, its scarred wood.

His eyes lingered briefly over the holy statues, but finally they came to rest on Archie the doll. “See that little fellow? He’s happy. He has nothing but that big

smile.”

“He has a suitcase,” Renie said, pointing to the small

brown box on the nightstand.

Father McConnaught’s face evinced curiosity. “And

what might be in that little case?”

Renie smiled at the priest. “It’s empty.”

“Ah. Of course.” Father McConnaught turned

around, his gnarled fingers twisting behind his back.

“They won’t listen, these sad, empty souls. That’s why

Dr. Van Boeck made himself ill.”

“Oh?” Judith sat up straighter. The Demerol seemed

to be working. Or maybe it was Father McConnaught’s

presence.

The priest nodded. “He can’t let go. None of them

can. Not even Sister Jacqueline.”

SUTURE SELF

199

“Let go?” Judith echoed. “Of what?”

Father McConnaught spread his hands. “Of this. The

hospital. Their life’s work. A hundred years of the

order’s dedication. The sisters think it’s wasted. But

it’s not, and even so, nothing is forever in this life. We

own nothing, we belong nowhere. Except to God.”

“Then Good Cheer is . . . doomed?” Judith wrinkled

her nose at the melodramatic word.

“Not precisely,” Father McConnaught replied. “That

is, it won’t be torn down or turned into a hotel.” He

smiled again at the cousins, but his blue eyes had lost

their twinkle. “I don’t understand it, I don’t wish to,

don’t you see. But it’s all very upsetting for those who

work here, and it should not be so. It’s all transitory,

isn’t it?”

As if to prove his point, Father McConnaught shuffled off into the hall.

“Goodness,” Judith said. “That sounds bad. If the

old guy knows what he’s talking about.”

“I think he does,” Renie said slowly. “Most of the

time. Restoration Heartware, remember?”

“A takeover?” Judith sighed. “That’s really a shame.

For all of Father’s spiritual advice—not that he’s

wrong—it’s still hard for the people involved. Even a

stuffed shirt like Jan Van Boeck. I wonder if he’s going

to be okay?”

The question was answered in a surprising way. Five

minutes later, Blanche Van Boeck stormed into the

cousins’ room. “You!” she shouted, pointing at Renie.

“You almost killed my husband!”

“Oh, boy,” Renie muttered. “Almost? As in, he’s not

really dead?”

Blanche, who was swathed in fox and wearing a silver turban, advanced on Renie. “Listen, you little pest,

200

Mary Daheim

I can have you thrown out of this hospital, right into a

snowbank. What do you think of that?”

“I think you wouldn’t dare,” Renie shot back, looking pugnacious. “There’s a reporter in the next room

who’d plaster that all over page one of the next edition.”

“He wouldn’t dare!” Blanche shouted, waving a kidglove-encased fist. “He’s incommunicado.”

“What do you mean?” Renie demanded. “I saw him

on the phone this morning.”

A nasty smile played at Blanche’s crimson lips. “He

was trying to talk on the phone,” she said, “but his

line’s been shut off. Do you think we’d allow a viper in

our midst?”

“I thought Mr. Kirby was a patient,” Judith remarked

in an unassuming voice.

Standing next to Renie’s bed, Blanche ignored Judith.

“I should sue you for almost killing my husband. He’s

not out of the woods yet.”

“The woods?” Renie was round-eyed. “Is that where

they take patients around here? No wonder so many of

them croak.”

Trying to signal Renie to keep her mouth shut, Judith was fighting a losing battle. Blanche’s large form

and even larger fur coat blocked Renie’s view of her

cousin.

“You haven’t heard the last of this,” Blanche

warned, her arm pumping up and down. “I’m personally seeing to it that you’re discharged as soon as possible. Then expect to hear from my attorneys.” She

turned on her high-heeled boots and started to leave the

room.

“Wait,” Judith said plaintively. “Please.”

“What?” Blanche snapped.

SUTURE SELF

201

“What did happen with Dr. Van Boeck? Was it a

stroke?” Judith asked, hoping she exhibited sympathy.

“Not precisely,” Blanche replied, finally lowering her

voice. “He was . . . overcome. They took him to the OR

merely as a precaution. My husband suffers from high

blood pressure. His medication needs adjusting. But,”

she went on, whirling around to look at Renie again, “it

was a very near thing. That doesn’t let you off the hook.”

Blanche Van Boeck stalked out.

“Dammit,” Renie cried, “that woman will sue me.

She’s just that ornery.”

“She won’t win,” Judith said. “She admitted that Dr.

Van Boeck has a preexisting condition.”

“Bill and I don’t need the aggravation,” Renie declared, then frowned. “I can’t stop thinking about Bill

and those Chihuahuas. What do you think he’s doing?”

“Call him, ask,” Judith suggested.

Renie shook her head. “You know how Bill hates to

talk on the phone. He doesn’t answer it most of the

time. I’ll wait until he calls me.”

“He’s probably just amusing himself,” Judith said.

“He’s housebound, you’re not around, the kids may be

getting on his nerves.”

“Maybe.” Renie, however, was still frowning.

“When I went to see Addison Kirby this morning, he

didn’t mention that he couldn’t use his phone.”

“He may have just thought the system was fouled

up,” Judith said. “You know, the weather and all.”

“Yes,” Renie said absently as Mr. Mummy again

poked his head in the door.

“I thought I’d see if you two were all right,” he said,

looking worried. “You’ve had a lot of commotion in

the last hour. I saw Mrs. Van Boeck. Did she say how

her husband was doing?”

202

Mary Daheim

“Tolerably,” Renie replied as Mr. Mummy limped

into the room on his cast. “As near as I can tell, he blew

a gasket.”

Mr. Mummy seemed mystified, but smiled. “Mrs.

Van Boeck appeared quite disturbed. Was she upset

about her husband?”

“She was upset with me,” Renie said. “She’s going

to sue me for causing her husband to have a fit. But it

really wasn’t my fault.”

“Of course not,” Mr. Mummy soothed, approaching

the foot of Renie’s bed. “I’m sure Dr. Van Boeck is

under a great deal of stress. Why, just running such a

large institution would take its toll on anyone.”

“Or being married to Blanche Van Boeck,” Renie

muttered. “I wonder how he stands her.”

“An interesting question,” Mr. Mummy said, tipping his head to one side. “Yes, she must sometimes

be a trial. Now which would you think would be

worse? A rather overbearing woman such as Blanche

Van Boeck or a helpless, dispirited creature like

Margie Randall?”

“Goodness,” Judith said, “that is a conundrum.”

“Mere observation,” Mr. Mummy responded. “I’ve

seen them both, and I wonder which is more difficult

for the husband. Of course, in Mr. Randall’s situation,

he’s beyond all that. Then again, perhaps Mrs. Van

Boeck spoke kindly of her spouse when she was here

a few minutes ago?”

“Kindly?” Renie made a face. “She was mostly mad

at me, for—allegedly—making him foam at the mouth

or whatever.”

“At you, eh?” Mr. Mummy beamed at Renie. “Dear

Mrs. Jones, I don’t see how you could ever annoy anyone.” Apparently, Mr. Mummy didn’t notice Judith

SUTURE SELF

203

choking on her water, for he continued. “Are you certain she didn’t blame . . . someone else?”

“Quite certain,” Renie replied firmly. “I’m the villain.”

“Oh.” Mr. Mummy looked vaguely disappointed,

perhaps in Mrs. Van Boeck’s judgment. He made a little bow. “I should be going on my way. You’ve had a tiring afternoon. Perhaps I’ll call on Mr. Kirby. The days

here are so long when you can’t be particularly active.”

Their visitor began his laborious exit, but before he

could get out the door, Judith had a question:

“What do you do for a living when you’re not laid

up, Mr. Mummy?”

He turned slightly, though his gaze didn’t quite meet

Judith’s. “I’m a beekeeper,” he said, then chuckled.

“Buzz, buzz.”

“A beekeeper, huh?” Renie said after Mr. Mummy

had disappeared. “Do you believe that?”

“It’s so unusual that maybe I do,” Judith said. “He

would definitely have to live out in the country to raise

bees.”

Renie’s phone rang, and this time it was her mother.

Judith was trying to tune out the conversation when a

hulking physical therapist named Henry arrived and

announced that he was going to teach her to walk.

“I thought Heather was going to let me sit in the

wheelchair again,” Judith protested. “I really don’t

think—”

On the phone, Renie was trying to get a word in

edgewise. “There really isn’t a draft through the windows, Mom. I couldn’t put a coat on over my sling if I

had . . .”

Henry snapped his fingers. “You don’t need to think.

It’s better that you don’t.”

204

Mary Daheim

“Truly, none of the doctors have gotten fresh,” Renie

was insisting. “No, I haven’t seen any white

slavers . . .”

“But,” Judith began, involuntarily shrinking back

among the pillows, “it’s only been two days since—”

“That’s the point, ma’am,” Henry said, beckoning to

Judith. “Come on, sit up, let’s get you moving.”

“Who did you say impersonated a doctor?” Renie

sounded incredulous. “Well, sometimes a veterinarian

knows more about medicine than . . . Yes, I know there’s

a difference between a man and a squirrel. Usually.”

“No, there isn’t any difference,” Henry said with a

solemn expression. “They both have nuts. Come on,

Mrs. Flynn, be brave.”

Renie shot Henry a withering glance. Judith shut

her eyes tight, then attempted to sit up and swing her

legs over the side of the bed. Henry held on to her

forearms. It occurred to Judith that she didn’t feel

dizzy this time, only weak. She took a step. Two.

Three. Henry slowly released her. Judith took a final

step on her own.

“Oh!” she exclaimed. “I did it!”

“Two more,” Henry urged. “Then you can go for a

nice ride.” He pulled the wheelchair just out of her

reach.

Judith expected to wilt, but she didn’t. Hesitantly,

cautiously, she took the extra steps, then sank into the

chair. “I’ll be darned,” she breathed.

“You know how to run this thing?” Henry inquired.

Judith nodded. “I was confined to a wheelchair for

some time before I had the surgery.”

“Good.” He released the brake. “Hit the road, Mrs.

Flynn. You’re on your own. Come back before it gets

dark.”

SUTURE SELF

205

Judith eyed the hallway as if it were the open road.

Freedom, she thought. Sort of.

But she didn’t go far. Mr. Mummy blocked her way

as he came racing out of Addison Kirby’s room.

“If I ever see you again,” Addison was shouting, “I’ll

kill you! So help me God!”

Trying to avoid Mr. Mummy, Judith steered the

wheelchair to the left, but Robbie the Robot was heading straight toward her. She reversed, bumped into a

laundry cart, and spun out of control.

“Help!” Judith cried.

But the only response was from Robbie the Robot.

“Beep, beep,” he uttered, and kept on going.

THIRTEEN

THE WHEELCHAIR SAILED into Addison Kirby’s room

and bumped up against his visitor’s chair. The journalist, whose broken leg was in traction, looked

apoplectic.

“What the hell . . . ?” Addison shouted. “Get out,

get out!”

“I can’t,” Judith shouted. “I’ve lost control.” Having come to a stop, she braced herself, trying to determine if the mishap had done any damage to the

hip replacement. To her relief, there was no new

pain. She offered Addison a piteous look. “I’m so

sorry. This wheelchair must be broken.”

Addison’s features softened a bit. “I didn’t recognize you right away. You’re Judith Flynn from next

door, right?”

Collecting herself, Judith nodded. “Yes.” She

paused to take some deep breaths. “It was my

cousin, Mrs. Jones, who saw the car that hit you. Do

you have any idea who was driving it?”

Addison grimaced. “Unfortunately, no. I barely

saw the car. It was one of those mid-sized models,

kind of beige or tan. It all happened so fast. Has

your cousin given a formal statement yet?” Addison

inquired.

SUTURE SELF

207

“Not in writing,” Judith said, finally managing to get

the wheelchair into a more convenient position.

Addison snorted. “I’m not surprised.”

Judith looked at the journalist with shrewd eyes.

“Part of the cover-up?”

“Is that what you call it?” Addison looked at her, a

quirky expression on his face.

“I’m beginning to think so,” Judith replied. “You

think so, too. Does it have something to do with

Restoration Heartware’s attempt at a takeover?”

Addison uttered a sharp little laugh. “You’re no

slouch when it comes to figuring things out, are you,

Mrs. Flynn?”

“Call me Judith. Figuring things out is about all I

can do while I’m lying around in bed,” she asserted.

Addison’s dark eyes narrowed slightly. “Do you

own a B&B on Heraldsgate Hill?”

“Ohmigod.” Judith, who knew what was coming

next, felt the color rise in her cheeks.

“You got some publicity on TV a while ago,” Addison said. “There was a murder at an old apartment

house not far from where you live. But if I remember

correctly, it wasn’t the first time you’d been involved in

crime-solving.”

“That’s true,” Judith said, “but it was an accident.

They were all accidents. I mean,” she went on, getting

flustered, “I don’t seek out homicide cases. I just sort

of stumble into them. I guess it has something to do

with my work. I meet so many people, and some of

them aren’t very nice.”

The understatement didn’t seem to convince Addison.

“The buzz around city hall was that you had an uncanny

knack for fingering killers. I’ve read about detectives,

both real and fictitious, who could pick out a murderer

208

Mary Daheim

just from the way they looked. How do you do it? Shape

of the head? Look in the eyes? Manner of speaking?”

“Nothing like that,” Judith said modestly. “I’m interested in people. They talk to me. I listen. And often,

they make some tiny slip that gives them away.” She

shrugged. “It’s not a talent. It’s just . . . paying attention.”

Again, Addison seemed to regard Judith with skepticism. “Your husband’s a cop, isn’t he? Joe Flynn,

very sharp. I remember him from my beat at city hall.

Hasn’t he retired?”

“Yes,” Judith answered. “He’s a private investigator

now.”

Addison merely smiled. Judith decided to change

the subject. “Why were you so angry with Mr.

Mummy just now? He seems like a harmless little

guy.”

“Does he?” Addison shifted his shoulders, apparently trying to get more comfortable. “You don’t find

him . . . suspicious?”

“Ah . . .” Judith wondered how candid she could be

with Addison Kirby. “I have to admit, I’ve wondered

why he was transferred into Good Cheer. His fractures

don’t seem very severe.”

“Exactly.” Addison suddenly seemed to grow distant. Perhaps he had doubts of his own about confiding

in Judith. “He’s a real snoop.”

“Curiosity,” Judith said. “He’s bored, too. Did he tell

you he’s a beekeeper by trade?”

“No.” Addison stroked his beard. “Interesting.”

“Different,” Judith allowed.

“Yes,” Addison said quickly, “that’s what I meant.”

Judith gave Addison a questioning look, but he

didn’t amplify his comment. “You’ve had a rather rig-SUTURE SELF

209

orous day so far,” she finally said. “I happened to hear

Dr. Van Boeck shouting by your door. I hope he didn’t

upset you.”

“He didn’t.” Addison looked pleased with himself.

“He’s one of those professional types who hates the

media. Most doctors don’t like criticism—the godlike

ego and all that tripe. Doctors and lawyers are the

worst. CEOs are up there, too, except most of them are

too dumb to understand the news stories. That’s why

they hire PR types—to translate for them.”

“Does Dr. Van Boeck have a specific gripe?” Judith

inquired.

Addison chuckled. “Dozens of them, going back to

his football playing days. He actually played pro ball,

for the Sea Auks.”

“I know,” Judith said. “He backed up Bob Randall

for a season or two before he washed out of football.”

Addison cast Judith an admiring glance. “So you

know about that? Well, Van Boeck has never forgiven

the sportswriters for criticizing his ineptitude. He

might have good hands for a surgeon, but he sure as

hell didn’t have them for handling the ball. The irony,

of course, is that Mrs. Van Boeck uses the media to

great effect.”

“And tries to manipulate it as well?” Judith put in.

“That, too,” Addison said, looking grim.

The conversation was interrupted by the arrival of

Jim Randall, who walked straight into the coat closet’s

sliding doors.

“Ooof!” he cried, staggering. “Sorry. Am I interrupting?” He peered first at Addison, then at Judith.

“You have a guest. I can’t quite see who . . .”

Judith hastily identified herself. “From next door,

remember?”

210

Mary Daheim

“Oh.” Jim nodded as he carefully moved closer.

“Yes, we spoke. I just came to let Mr. Kirby know

when the funeral for my brother will be held. He’s

going to put it in the newspaper for me.”

“Since I can’t call from here, I’ll have a nurse phone

it into the obit and sports desks,” Addison said. “Have

you written it out?”

Jim fumbled at an inside pocket in his overcoat. “It

was a group effort. Margie, Nancy, Bob Jr., and me.

Here.” He handed several sheets of paper to Addison.

The handwriting was difficult to decipher. Addison

was forced to read the verbiage aloud to make sure that

everything was accurate. “You’ve hit the highlights of

Bob’s football career,” he said to Jim, “except for the

stats. One of the football reporters can fill those in for

the sports page.”

“Very illustrious,” Judith remarked. “I’d forgotten

how good Bob Randall really was.”

Addison began reading the official obituary.

“

‘Robert Alfred Randall Sr., born Topeka,

Kansas . . .’ ” He hurried through the factual information, then slowed down as he read the more personal

copy written by the family members: “ ‘Bob, nicknamed Ramblin’ Randall, and not just for his rushing

feats on the football field . . .’ ” Addison frowned at

Jim. “I don’t get that part.”

Through thick lenses that made his eyes look like

oversized coat buttons, Jim peered at Addison. “What

do you mean?”

“Okay,” Addison said sharply, “this sounds like

you’re talking about your brother’s off-the-field exploits. In particular, his love life.”

Jim nodded once. “That’s right.”

Addison stared at Jim. “You can’t do that. Nobody

SUTURE SELF

211

ever criticizes the deceased in an obit. Upon occasion,

they’ll make excuses, especially if it’s a suicide. But

criticism—never.”

Jim took umbrage. “I thought you dealt in facts.

Isn’t that what you told me the other day when we

spoke? That’s a fact—my brother was a philanderer.

Margie had to put up with a lot. Read the rest of it.”

“No.” Addison’s bearded jaw set stubbornly.

Judith leaned forward in the wheelchair, and before

the journalist could realize what she was doing, she

plucked the sheets of paper out of his hand.

“If it means so much to you, Jim,” she said, looking

sympathetic, “I’ll go over it with you. During the

years, I’ve helped write several obituaries for relatives.”

“Hey!” Addison cried, attempting to retrieve the

pages. “Don’t do that!”

But Judith had managed to move herself just beyond

Addison’s reach. “Please, we must see what can be salvaged here, or the family will have to do it all over

again.”

Jim was hovering over Judith’s shoulder. “Do you

see the part where we said he drove Margie to depression? And ruined his children’s lives?”

Judith did, and despite Addison’s professional reservations, she read the sentences aloud:

“ ‘Bob Sr. was so selfish and self-absorbed that he

could offer his wife of twenty-five years no sympathy

or understanding, even when her emotional problems

threatened to undermine her physical as well as her

mental health. His legacy to his children is not that of

a loving, caring father, but a cold, conceited athlete

who demanded excellence from Nancy and Bob Jr. but

who never gave them the slightest word of encourage-212

Mary Daheim

ment, much less any sign of real love. He will be

missed by some of his cronies from the sports world,

but not by his family.’ ” Judith was appalled, and could

hardly blame Addison for looking outraged. But she’d

had to know what was in the scurrilous obituary.

“Here,” she said, handing the sheets of paper back to

Addison. “I agree. That’s not printable.”

“Then don’t give that crap to me,” Addison cried,

batting at Judith’s hand. “It belongs to Jim—or in the

trash.”

“But it’s all true,” Jim declared, sounding offended.

“How could we lie about my brother? He was a

wretched man.”

“I thought,” Judith said, frowning, “that you mentioned how Margie and the kids couldn’t get along

without him.”

“They can’t,” Jim replied with a helpless shrug as he

took the obituary from Judith. “Bob made good money

as a football consultant. Now all they’ll have is what he

left in the bank.”

“Which,” Addison sneered, “is considerable, I’d

bet.”

Jim shrugged again. “It’s fairly substantial. But

Bob didn’t play in the era of million-dollar contracts.

And he tended to spend much of what he made. On

himself, of course. He had it all, in more ways than

one. As if,” Jim added, tearing the obituary into

small pieces that fluttered to the floor, “he didn’t

have enough to begin with. All that talent and a fine

physique and good looks besides.” Defiantly, he

flung the final pieces of paper onto the floor.

“Frankly,” Judith asserted, “he sounds like a pitiful

sort of person. I can’t imagine he was truly happy.”

“Oh, he was very happy,” Jim said bitterly. “I never

SUTURE SELF

213

knew a man who was as happy as he was. As long as

he got his way, which he usually did.”

“Look,” Addison said, his aggravation spent, “I’m

sorry I can’t send on that obit. Why don’t you write another draft with just the facts? Plenty of people don’t

tack on personal notes. Remember, on the obituary

page you’re paying for it by the word.”

“I am? I mean, we are?” Jim fingered his chin. “I’ll

tell Margie. I don’t think she knows that.” He started

for the door.

“Say,” Judith called after him, “may I ask you a

question?”

Jim looked apprehensive. “Yes?”

“Your nephew, Bob Jr., mentioned that his mother—

Margie—felt like ‘the vessel’ in terms of bringing on

the deaths of your brother, Mr. Kirby’s wife, and

Joaquin Somosa. Do you have any idea what Bob Jr.

was talking about?”

Jim blinked several times and his hands twitched.

“No. No idea. Whatsoever. Margie—as usual—is

being hard on herself. Poor Margie.” He sketched a little bow and dashed out of the room, narrowly missing

a collision with Dr. Garnett.

“I have some good news for you,” the doctor said to

Jim as both men proceeded down the hall and out of

hearing range.

Judith turned to Addison. “I’m sorry I had to bring

that up about Margie being a vessel. Did you know that

your wife had two Italian sodas the morning that she

passed away?”

“No.” Addison’s voice was hushed. “Are you sure?

They were her favorites, but no one told me about it.”

“No one tells anyone about anything around here,

right?”

214

Mary Daheim

“Right.” Addison looked sour. “How did she get

them?”

“I have no idea,” Judith admitted, “other than that

apparently Margie Randall took them to her. I just happened to hear a chance remark from one of the nurses.”

Addison nodded. “Otherwise, a wall of silence. Do

you know what happened today? Dr. Van Boeck informed the front desk I wasn’t to have any visitors.

That’s because they must be afraid one of my colleagues in the media will try to see me. I can’t call out

on my phone, either. That’s why I couldn’t call in the

obit myself.” He gestured toward the floor on the

other side of the bed. “You probably can’t see it from

your wheelchair, but at least four people have tried to

visit me today, including my editor. All they could do

was leave me their get-well gifts and go home. Imagine, after going to the trouble of coming out in this

snow.”

Judith made an extra effort to steer the wheelchair

around the end of Addison’s bed without bumping him.

His position in traction temporarily made her stop feeling sorry for herself.

“Oh,” she said, making the final maneuver without

mishap, “I see. That’s all very nice. Lovely chocolates,

a crossword puzzle magazine, a couple of other books

I can’t make out, and a bag of black jelly beans.”

“I love black jelly beans,” Addison declared. “I

won’t eat any of the other kinds. Do you think you

could reach them? I’m not much of a chocolate fan,

though. I’d give that box to the nurses, but the whole

damned staff makes me angry. Do you want them?”

Judith tried to edge closer to the stack of presents.

“I’ll take the chocolates, but are you sure you want to

eat those jelly beans?”

SUTURE SELF

215

Addison gave a small shrug, which was all his posture permitted. “Why not?”

Judith didn’t dare bend down far enough to pick up

the cellophane bag with its bright blue and yellow ribbons. “Well . . . what if they’ve been . . . interfered

with?”

“My God.” Addison breathed. “So that’s how you

think Joan and the others died? My money was on the

IVs.”

“It’s possible,” Judith said, just managing to pick up

the chocolate box, which was on top of the books.

“Using an IV to administer some kind of deadly dose

would be trickier, unless the killer is a medical professional. Which is also possible, of course.”

“If you believe in the poisoned-present theory, why

are you taking that candy?” he asked, looking suspicious.

“I don’t intend to eat it,” Judith said. “I’m going to

have my husband get it analyzed. He’s a retired cop,

remember?”

“Hunh.” Addison’s gaze turned shrewd. “Good idea.

Take the jelly beans, too.”

“I can’t reach them,” Judith admitted. “I have to be

very careful about bending with this hip replacement.

If I lean or reach, it could dislocate without warning.”

She stopped speaking to examine the cellophane bag.

“The jelly beans look okay, they seemed tightly sealed.

Maybe you can get them to me later. But if they’re one

of your favorite things and somebody knows that, I

wouldn’t take any chances.”

“I won’t,” Addison responded, looking grim.

“Maybe I will offer those to the staff. If anybody

turns me down, I might get an inkling of the culprit’s

identity.”

216

Mary Daheim

“You might also poison some innocent people,” Judith warned.

“I might.” Addison’s brown eyes were hard.

“Frankly, it’d be worth it if I could find out who killed

my wife. I’m not in a merciful mood.”

“Chocolates!” Renie exclaimed after Judith had related the details of her visit next door. “Yum!”

“Forget it,” Judith said, placing both hands on the

gold-foil box. “This little present for Addison Kirby

just might prove fatal.” Cautiously wheeling herself to

the bedside stand, she slipped the chocolates into the

drawer, then explained the situation to Renie.

“What if our night thief comes back and swipes the

candy box?” Renie inquired when Judith had finished

her account of the visit with Addison and Jim Randall.

“Let’s face it,” Judith said, wondering if she could

get back in bed by herself, “we don’t know if that was

a homicidal thief—or just a thief.”

“True.” Renie said. “Hey—you need some help?”

“Could you buzz?” Judith asked. “I don’t want to

undo anything.”

“You can lean on me,” Renie said, getting out of bed.

“Haven’t we each done quite a bit of leaning on each

other for the past fifty-odd years?”

Judith smiled fondly at her cousin. “Closer than sisters,” she murmured.

Renie stumbled over the commode. “Oops!” she cried,

then swore.

“Are you okay, coz?” Judith asked in alarm.

“Yeah, yeah, I didn’t really need ten toes. Here, I’ll

steady the wheelchair with my right hip and you lean

on my left side.”

To Judith’s surprise, the tactic worked. Judith inched

SUTURE SELF

217

her way onto the bed, sat on the edge to get her breath,

then let Renie help her swing her legs onto the mattress. Lying back on the pillows, Judith closed her eyes

and sighed.

“I can’t believe how glad I was to get out of bed and

go down the hall,” she said with a feeble smile. “Now

I can’t believe how glad I am to get back into bed. I’m

exhausted.”

“I know,” Renie said, heading back to her own bed.

“These surgeries take a lot out of us. And, sorry to say,

we aren’t spring chickens anymore.”

“I forgot to look out at the weather,” Judith said.

“What’s it doing?”

“Nothing,” Renie replied. “Dr. Ming stopped by

while you were gone to tell me I could start PT tomorrow. He said the temperature had dropped down to

eighteen degrees by four-thirty, but there was no snow

in the forecast for tonight. There’s black ice on the

streets, and, as usual, our city’s snow-removal crew—

you know, the two guys with the truck, the buckets,

and the shovels—hasn’t been able to sand any streets

except for the major thoroughfares.”

Judith nodded faintly. “We get snow so seldom,

sometimes not at all, that I guess the city doesn’t

feel it should spend money on something that might

not be needed for a couple of years at a time.” She

looked at her watch. “I didn’t realize how late it is.

It’s after five. I guess Joe wasn’t able to make it to

the hospital after all.”

“At least you spoke with him,” Renie said, irked. “I

haven’t heard a peep out of Bill all day. I know he hates

the phone, but it wouldn’t kill him to call and check in.”

“Maybe he got involved in trying to find your car,”

Judith suggested.

218

Mary Daheim

“What’s he doing?” Renie retorted. “Conducting a

street-by-street search? Or is he too caught up with

those damned Chihuahuas?”

Judith tried not to smile as she envisioned Bill teaching the dogs to dance. Or fetch. Or make his lunch.

“The phones might be out of order in some parts of

town,” Judith said, trying to soothe Renie. “If there’s

ice, the lines could be down. In fact, if Blanche Van

Boeck wants to do something helpful for the city, she

should advocate better weather preparedness. Do you

really think she’s going to run for mayor?”

Renie had turned listless. “Who knows? Who cares?

Where’s dinner? What is dinner? My Falstaff bag’s

getting low.”

“Want to watch the news?” Judith asked in her most

cheerful voice.

“No. I hate television news. Why can’t we get an

evening paper?”

“They may not be able to deliver it,” Judith said,

clicking on the TV. “Look, there’s Mavis Lean-Brodie

again.”

“Why do we get only four channels on this stupid

set? Why can’t we get ESPN or Fox Sports so we

could watch basketball?”

“Mavis looks like she’s changed her hair color. It’s

much lighter. I like it.”

“How can I find out who’s heading for the NCAA

tournament? What about our own drippy pro basketball team? Why don’t I like hockey?”

“What’s the other anchor’s name? Tim Somethingor-Other?”

“I like the violence in hockey. I just don’t understand the game. And I never learned to ice-skate. I have

weak ankles.”

SUTURE SELF

219

“They don’t seem to be showing anything but the

weather. Goodness, the city really is paralyzed.”

“Without ESPN and Fox Sports, I can’t even keep

up with the Hot Stove League. How do I know which

baseball players have been traded in the off-season? I

might as well be in never-never land.”

“Look at all the event cancellations. Oh, here come

the school closures. Goodness, the entire public school

district and the private schools are shut down for the

duration.”

Dinner arrived, courtesy of the silent orderly. Judith

optimistically uncovered her entrée. It looked like

some kind of cutlet.

Renie turned her back on the orderly and buried her

head in the pillow. “Take it away. I can’t eat things that

look like high school science experiments.”

The orderly set the tray on the nightstand and wordlessly walked out.

“This isn’t bad,” Judith said, tasting her entrée. “It’s

pork.”

Renie didn’t look up until her phone rang. “Now

what?” she grumbled, yanking the receiver off the

hook. “Bill!” she cried in surprise. “I thought you’d

forgotten me. What’s going on with Cammy?”

Her sudden pleasure turned to consternation. “Oh?

That’s rotten luck. But it can’t be helped with all the

snow, I guess . . . Yes, I’m sure they’ll find the car

eventually . . . I’m doing okay, I’m just sore and hungry . . . Because it’s inedible, that’s why. Say, what

about those Chihuahuas?”

Judith watched her cousin closely, but Renie’s face

revealed only perplexity. “Well, you’re the psychologist, so I guess you know what you’re doing, but it

sounds kind of loony to me. Don’t you think the dogs’

220

Mary Daheim

owners would like them back? . . . Yes, I know, the

weather . . .” Renie heaved a big sigh. “The weather is

putting a crimp in everything, from finding our car to

seeing you and the kids . . . Friday, unless they throw

me out, which Blanche Van Boeck has threatened to

do . . . Never mind, it’s a long story . . . You’re what? ”

Renie pulled a face, cradled the phone against her

shoulder, and made circular “he’s nuts” motions with

her finger by her ear. “Anne can’t sew any better than

I can. How could she and Tony make the damned dog

a Sea Auks uniform? Forget the dogs, how’s everything else going?”

This time, Renie’s face fell. She stared at Judith,

then turned away. “Really? That’s not good.” Her voice

sounded unnatural; she grew silent, listening intently.

“Yes . . . Yes . . . Yes . . . No. I wouldn’t dream of it.

Let me know what happens. Love you. Bye.” Renie

hung up and disappeared under the covers.

“What was that all about?” Judith asked. “At the

end, I mean.”

“Nothing,” Renie said in a muffled voice.

Judith, who had turned down the sound on the TV,

now turned off the set. “Is everything all right?”

“It’s fine,” Renie replied.

Judith stared at the mound that was her cousin.

“Look at me,” she demanded.

“I don’t feel good,” Renie said. “Leave me alone.”

“Coz.” Judith’s tone was stern, almost imperious.

“Get out from under there and talk to me. We don’t

keep secrets from each other.”

The mound didn’t move. Judith set down her fork

and folded her arms across her breast. “This cutlet is

quite good. I thought you were starving.”

“I’m not hungry,” Renie mumbled.

SUTURE SELF

221

Judith’s sense of apprehension mounted. “Coz, this

isn’t funny. Talk to me or I’ll . . .” She stopped, aware

that there wasn’t anything she could do to Renie except

get angry or sulk.

At last Renie’s head appeared from under the bedclothes. She propped herself up and regarded Judith

with a pale, drawn face. “Please don’t insist.”

Judith felt something sink in the bottom of her stomach, and it wasn’t the pork cutlet. “Out with it. I can’t

sit here and look at you look at me like that. You know

it’s impossible.”

Shuddering, Renie faced Judith head-on. “You know

Bill—how he has to build up to bad news in his careful, deliberate fashion. Finally, he told me Joe’s been

stabbed. He’s been taken to the hospital, and his

chances are fifty-fifty.”

Judith passed out cold.

FOURTEEN

HEATHER CHINN CAME running. It wasn’t Renie’s insistent buzzer or even her horrified shrieks, but the

sudden change in status on Judith’s monitor at the

nurses’ station.

“What happened?” Heather asked in alarm, seeing Judith’s unconscious figure and ashen face.

“She got some bad news,” Renie replied. “She

fainted.”

Heather began chafing Judith’s wrists and speaking to her in low, encouraging tones. Sister Jacqueline entered the room, followed by Dr. Garnett and

another nurse, who wheeled in some sort of equipment. Renie clung to the edge of her bed, eyes

wide, breathless.

“I didn’t want to . . .” she moaned, but was ignored.

Judith’s eyelids flickered open. “Ohhh . . .” She

tried to recognize the pretty face with the almondshaped eyes. It was someone she knew. Wearing

white, with a cap. A nurse. She must have fainted

during her labor. “The baby,” she gasped. “Is he

okay?”

Apparently, doctor, nurse, and nun weren’t unfamiliar with Judith’s type of reaction.

SUTURE SELF

223

“Everything is fine, Mrs. Flynn,” Dr. Garnett said in

a soft but authoritative voice. “You’ve had hip surgery,

remember?”

“Hip?” Judith was mystified. “What do you mean

‘hip surgery’?”

Dr. Garnett signaled for the nurse to back off with

the resuscitation equipment. “You had a hip replacement. What year is it, Mrs. Flynn?”

Judith looked down at the big dressing on her hip.

“Then I didn’t go into labor?”

“No,” Dr. Garnett replied. “Dr. Alfonso replaced

your right hip.”

At last, Judith grasped the present and tried to sit

bolt upright. But she fell back at once. “Joe!” she cried

in a thin, reedy tone. “What happened to Joe?”

Dr. Garnett, who was wearing surgical scrubs, took

in the puzzled looks of his colleagues.

“It’s her husband,” Renie said, some of the color returning to her ashen face. “He’s had a very bad accident. Mrs. Flynn just found out about it. That’s what

made her faint.”

All eyes were now on Renie. “If you don’t mind, I’d

rather not discuss it in front of everybody,” she said

firmly.

Sister Jacqueline was not put off, however. “Where

is Mr. Flynn? Was he in a car accident?”

Renie was looking mulish, but Judith intervened. “For

God’s sake, coz, tell me. I don’t care who knows what.”

Renie flung out her good hand in a gesture of surrender. “Okay, okay. Joe found out this morning that

another homeless man was murdered yesterday. He

couldn’t start investigating because of the weather, but

he managed to get out this afternoon after he chained

up your car.”

224

Mary Daheim

Though Judith’s gaze was riveted on Renie, she

sensed that the two nurses and Sister Jacqueline were

going into various states of shocked surprise. Renie

never took her eyes off Judith, and continued speaking in her most businesslike voice: “Bill didn’t

know the details, but Joe headed out for a park two

or three blocks from here, which was where the

homeless people moved when it started snowing so

hard. I guess many of them had abandoned that

place under the freeway along with some of their

other usual haunts. The city had opened up some of

the public buildings because of the bad weather.

Anyway, he was trying to question witnesses when

somebody stabbed him in the back. He was able to

stagger out of the park and get the attention of a

man who was shoveling his walk. The guy called

911.”

Tears stung Judith’s eyes. “I knew he was keeping

something from me. I should have guessed . . . Oh, my

God, will he be okay?”

“They notified Bill because both you and Joe have

our phone numbers for emergencies,” Renie said. “Bill

was told that his chances were even. But that’s not bad

odds, coz,” she added, her voice suddenly breaking as

she got out of bed and put her good arm around her

cousin.

Judith fought for control. Despite the tears, she managed to choke out a question. “Where is he?”

It was Dr. Garnett rather than Renie who answered.

“Mr. Flynn is here,” he said. “He’s in the intensive care

unit. I just finished operating on him.”

Peter Garnett explained that he had just been on his

way up to inform Judith about her husband’s stabbing.

SUTURE SELF

225

He hadn’t wanted to alarm her until the surgery was

completed. Because of the weather, all the other hospitals were full. Joe had been rushed to Good Cheer,

which was closest to the park where he was stabbed.

“What do you really think, Doctor?” Judith inquired, dabbing at her eyes with a tissue.

“I think,” Dr. Garnett responded carefully, “that

we’ll have to wait and see. The blade went very deep,

and there was quite a loss of blood before he reached

the hospital. The good part is that the weapon missed

his vital organs.” He tried to give Judith a smile of

comfort, but his attempt seemed forced. “Nurse Chinn

will get you a sedative,” he said, nodding at Heather. “I

know this has been a terrible shock.”

Sister Jacqueline moved closer to the bed. “I’m very

sorry about all this. I didn’t realize until just now that

Mr. Flynn was your husband. I didn’t see him when he

was brought in. I do know that Father McConnaught

has administered the Sacrament of the Sick. I’m sure

that will help in your husband’s recovery.”

The Sacrament of the Sick, Judith thought, and felt

sick at heart. It used to be Extreme Unction or the Last

Rites, but had been renamed, and in some theological

feat that defied her understanding, revamped as an encouragement to heal rather than as a signal of impending death. On the other hand, she had asked to be

anointed before her own surgery. Maybe Father McConnaught’s efforts wouldn’t be wasted on Joe. She

mustn’t lose hope. That, Judith understood, was what

the sacrament was all about.

Moving away from Judith, Renie eyed Dr. Garnett.

“I assume they haven’t caught whoever stabbed Joe?

My husband didn’t mention it, and I couldn’t quiz him

closely because I didn’t want to frighten Judith.”

226

Mary Daheim

“I don’t know any of the details,” Dr. Garnett said.

“I’d just come from attending to Dr. Van Boeck and

had to scrub up immediately to operate on Mr. Flynn.”

The surgeon, who looked so weary that his mustache

seemed to droop, started for the door.

As beset as she was with her own troubles, Judith

managed to take in the wider world. “How is Dr. Van

Boeck?”

“He’ll be fine,” Dr. Garnett said without turning

around. “Unfortunately.”

“He doesn’t like his boss much, does he?” Renie

said, directing the remark to Sister Jacqueline after Dr.

Garnett had left.

The nun’s fine features puckered slightly. “They

have differing philosophies on some issues. It’s common among medical professionals.”

“You’ll keep me posted on Joe?” Judith asked Sister

Jacqueline as Heather returned with the sedative.

“Of course.” Sister Jacqueline’s smile seemed

tense. “Once he’s out of intensive care, I’m not sure

what floor he’ll go to. We’re terribly crowded here,

too. Maybe tomorrow we can release some of the patients who are ready to go home. Right now, we can’t

take chances since our patients are all orthopedic

post-op. A spill on the ice or an out-of-control vehicle could be disastrous.”

“Blanche Van Boeck wants to throw me out into the

snow,” Renie said. “Do you think she’s serious?”

Sister Jacqueline cocked her head to one side. “I

doubt it. That would be up to Dr. Ming. She’d have to

convince him that you’re ready to be discharged.”

“She could do it, though,” Renie said. “She has the

influence.”

Sister Jacqueline’s nod was curt. “That’s true. But

SUTURE SELF

227

she’ll be too busy tomorrow to worry about you.

Blanche Van Boeck is announcing her candidacy for

mayor.”

The Valium helped relax Judith, but it didn’t erase

her fears for Joe. For an hour, she fussed and fretted.

She also repeated over and over how she wished she

could see him.

Renie was remarkably patient. But as seven

o’clock rolled around, she finally called a halt.

“You’re literally going to make yourself sick,” she

told Judith. “If you don’t stop stewing, I’ll ask somebody to give you another dose of Valium.”

“Okay,” Judith said, “but you know you’d worry like

this if it were Bill.”

“I’m already worried about Bill,” Renie responded.

“It isn’t normal—even for a shrink—to dress up Chihuahuas.”

“That’s nothing compared to what happened to Joe,”

Judith pointed out.

“It could be if Bill’s gone nuts,” Renie argued. “Do

you think I look forward to visiting him in some institution where he’s wearing a waffle on his head and

talking to the begonias?”

“You’re just trying to make me stop fussing,” Judith

declared. “Okay, so tell me what Bill said about the Chihuahuas. What was that about a Sea Auks uniform?”

“I’m not sure,” Renie admitted. “Between the doggy

concept, the car, and his news about Joe, I couldn’t figure out what he was talking about. Maybe Bill should

analyze himself.”

“I gather you didn’t get a chance to ask him about

Nancy and Bob Jr.,” Judith said, though her mind was

mostly in the ICU with Joe.

228

Mary Daheim

“No,” Renie replied. “I could tell from the start

that something was wrong. I knew he’d get to it in

his own good time, but I didn’t want to put any detours in the way.” She glanced out the window,

where night had settled in over the snow-covered

city. “I still can’t believe that obit the Randall family

put together. Jim and Margie are both kind of weird,

but I didn’t think they were stupid.”

Judith didn’t respond immediately. “You’re right.

Maybe they simply wanted to vent. The odd thing is

that when we spoke with him right after Bob died,

Jim acted as if he was fond of his brother. And, in

fact, there was no mention of his relationship to Bob

in the write-up. Does that mean Bob and Jim really

did get along?”

“I don’t know,” Renie said, delving into her Falstaff ’s bag. “It’s a good thing I’m not hungry anymore.

All I have left is an apple and a small chunk of Gouda.

I’ll be a bag of bones by the time I leave this place. We

could use some good news around here. Then maybe

my appetite will come back.”

Judith eyed Renie curiously. “That’s funny, now that

you mention it—when Jim Randall left Addison

Kirby’s room this afternoon, Dr. Garnett met him in

the hall. He said he had some good news for Jim. I

wonder what he meant?”

“Didn’t Jim have some tests done the other day?”

Renie responded. “Maybe the results came back.”

Judith snapped her fingers. “That must be it. I’d forgotten.” She gazed at the phone. “I think I’ll call ICU.”

“They’ll let you know when they have anything to

report,” Renie said, munching on her apple.

“I should call Mike,” Judith said. “I should have done

that sooner. Why didn’t I?” She picked up the phone.

SUTURE SELF

229

“Because you don’t know anything for sure and you

don’t want to scare the wits out of Mike until you do.

Hold off,” Renie urged.

“I can’t,” Judith declared. “It wouldn’t be fair.” She

used her long distance calling card to get an outside

line, then waited as the phone rang a dozen times up at

the mountain summit. “Nobody’s answering,” she said,

finally clicking off. “Where could they go in this

weather?”

“Maybe the phone lines are down,” Renie suggested.

“Or maybe Mike’s got his other line tied up. He could

be busy.”

“True,” Judith allowed, but redialed in case she’d

made a mistake the first time. The result was the same.

Nobody picked up the phone.

“Doesn’t he have an answering machine?” Renie

asked.

“Not on his private phone,” Judith said. “Kristin

feels it’s bad enough to have the forest service lines

ring in the house. She’s not much for gadgetry. My

daughter-in-law is strictly a no-nonsense person.”

“I know,” Renie acknowledged. “Kristin’s a natural

phenomenon, like a giant redwood.” Renie did not add,

as she might have, that Kristin was damned near as big.

Judith tensed as Sister Jacqueline quietly entered the

room. “Mrs. Flynn?”

“Yes?” Judith flinched, her voice hoarse.

“I wanted to thank both you and your husband for

being organ donors,” the nun said, approaching Judith’s bed. “We’re very big proponents of the program,

and I’m sure you know what a wonderful thing it is.”

Judith barely heard what Sister Jacqueline was saying. “What about Joe?”

“He’s still in the ICU,” Sister Jacqueline replied.

230

Mary Daheim

“The last I heard, he was holding his own. He’s officially listed as in critical condition.”

“Is that the worst?” Judith asked in an anguished

voice.

The nun shook her head. “No. Please don’t fuss.

We’ll let you know as soon as there’s any change in

your husband’s condition. I simply wanted to mention

our gratitude for your participation in the organ donor

program, and,” she went on, moving over to Renie’s

bed, “to encourage you to sign up, Mrs. Jones. Your

husband might be interested, too.”

“My husband could give you a couple of overdressed Chihuahuas,” Renie replied, “but I’m not sure

he wants to surrender his body parts.”

A faint smile touched the nun’s mouth. “We don’t

take them while you’re still alive, Mrs. Jones. People

say miracles don’t occur in the modern age. But they

do, in ways that we can understand and that are made

possible by people whose generosity saves lives every

day. Heart, kidneys, liver, eyes—they make many miracles. What, for instance could be a better gift? For example, Mr. Randall’s corneas went to an aspiring artist

who had lost his sight in a tragic accident. Now that

young man will be able to see again and fulfill his

dream.”

“That’s sweet,” Renie allowed. “But who’d want my

eyes? I’m not exactly a kid anymore.”

“Neither was Mr. Randall,” Sister Jacqueline declared. “Of course, he had excellent vision, which I’m

told was one of his greatest assets on the football field.

But even slightly impaired eyesight is better than none.”

Renie gave a slight nod. “Yes, I realize that. Bill and

I’ll talk it over when he gets out of the doghouse. So to

speak.”

SUTURE SELF

231

Sister Jacqueline looked pleased, if vaguely puzzled.

“That’s wonderful. I’ll pray that you make the right decision.”

A voice erupted sharply from the hallway. “Sister!

Come at once! We need your help!” Blanche Van

Boeck stepped inside the door, beckoning with an imperious finger.

“What is it?” Sister Jacqueline inquired.

“We have decisions to make,” Blanche declared.

“With Jan not feeling well, you’re going to have to

help with this crisis. After all, you are the hospital administrator.”

“Crisis?” The nun quickly crossed herself. “Of

course.” She nodded vaguely at the cousins. “Good

night, God bless.”

“Wait!” Judith cried. “Does this have anything to do

with my husband, Joe Flynn?”

Blanche scowled at Judith. “Not unless he’s the

CEO of Restoration Heartware,” she snapped.

As the two women left the room, Judith sighed with

relief. “That scared me. I thought something had happened to Joe.”

“If it had,” Renie said dryly, “they wouldn’t have

called in Blanche and the hospital administrator. There

must be some new word out of Cleveland about a possible takeover.”

“At this time of night?” Judith asked. “It must be

going on eleven o’clock back there.”

“Big business never stops working,” Renie said. “In

fact, I think the late-night sessions are strategic. They

wait to make decisions until everybody’s so exhausted

that they give in just so they can go home.”

Judith didn’t comment immediately, and when she

finally spoke, it was of a different, if related, matter.

232

Mary Daheim

“Who benefits from unexpected deaths in a hospital? I

mean, in a business sense? I assume that the mortality

rate is important when it comes to rating a hospital.”

“Of course,” Renie replied. “Reputation is vital.

Admit it, weren’t we nervous about coming here after

Joaquin Somosa and Joan Fremont died?”

“Yes,” Judith said. “I certainly was. If Bob Randall

had died before I was admitted, I might have changed

my mind. Or at least postponed the surgery. But what

would be the point of indiscriminately killing off patients?”

Renie thought for a moment. “I understand they all

had different doctors, so it can’t be that somebody’s

out to get just one surgeon. Still, the ultimate responsibility rests with Dr. Garnett as head of surgery, and of

course with Dr. Van Boeck as chief of staff. So I suppose it’s possible that someone may be after one of

them. But I can’t imagine who’d benefit.”

“Garnett, wanting Van Boeck’s job?” Judith suggested.

“That’s a possibility,” Renie allowed. “Or Van

Boeck trying to ruin Garnett to eliminate a potential

rival.”

“That doesn’t wash,” Judith countered, “not as long

as Blanche Van Boeck wields so much clout. Anyway,

what’s the point of any of it if the hospital’s about to be

absorbed by some big company from the East? Aren’t

they likely to put in their own people?”

“That depends,” Renie said. “Sometimes corporations like to leave the locals in charge. It’s good public

relations, and it’s good business if the people in place

are already doing a satisfactory job for a particular

company. Then there’s the tactic where the headquarters’ chieftains move slowly, not wanting to upset the

SUTURE SELF

233

apple cart. Changes are made, but the powers that be

take their time doing it.”

Judith grew thoughtful. “I don’t see how dead patients can be to anyone’s advantage. Unless,” she

added slowly, “it’s someone trying to scare off

Restoration Heartware from making the merger.”

“That,” Renie said, “would be the current owners,

who happen to be a religious order. Can you picture Sister Jacqueline cold-bloodedly killing helpless people?”

“No,” Judith admitted, “but as you said earlier,

nuns are human, too. Hasn’t this order been around

the Pacific Northwest for well over a hundred and

fifty years? Weren’t they the first women in the territory? Pride is a sin, but they have a right to be proud

of their heritage. They were pioneers, especially in

medicine. All those years that the sisters dedicated

themselves to their hospital work is down the drain in

this city if they lose control of Good Cheer.”

Renie shivered. “I hate to even consider such an idea.”

“Me, too,” Judith agreed as Mr. Mummy appeared in

the doorway.

“Just dropped by to wish you a restful night,” he said

in his cheerful voice. “By the way, I assume that the

man who was stabbed is no relation to you, Mrs.

Flynn.”

“He’s my husband,” Judith said tersely.

“Oh!” Mr. Mummy slapped at his bald head. “I’m so

sorry! I thought the name was just a coincidence.

Whatever happened?”

“Someone attacked him,” Judith said. “The assailant

hasn’t been caught, as far as I know.”

“My, my!” Mr. Mummy was agog. “Do you know

what provoked the attack?”

“No,” Judith said, unwilling to elaborate.

234

Mary Daheim

Mr. Mummy appealed to Renie. “Mrs. Jones, surely

you have some ideas on the matter? A clever guess,

perhaps.”

Renie shrugged. “Not a clue. There are plenty of

loonies out there. Most of them don’t need any provocation to harm an innocent person.”

“That’s so,” Mr. Mummy remarked, looking puzzled. “Still . . . Have you spoken with the police?”

The question caught Judith off guard. “What? No,

I . . . ah . . . I guess I was too focused on my husband’s condition to think of it.”

“You can hardly be blamed for the oversight,” Mr.

Mummy allowed. “You mustn’t fret too much and

make yourself ill. I’m sure Mr. Flynn is getting the best

of care.”

“It’s very kind of you to look in on us,” Judith said,

trying to smile. “We hope you have a good night, too.”

The obvious, if tactful, dismissal seemed to hurt Mr.

Mummy’s feelings. “Really, I didn’t mean to intrude.

Or to upset you. I had no idea that the Mr. Flynn who

was—”

“Forget it,” Renie said with a wave of her hand. “See

you in the morning.”

Mr. Mummy, with a rueful expression on his round

face, nodded and left. Judith turned to Renie. “He was

right about contacting the police. I should have done

that right away. But I’ve been too worried about Joe to

think logically.”

“You probably won’t learn much even if you call,”

Renie pointed out. “Unless, of course, you could talk

to Woody.”

“Woody.” Judith pressed her palms together, as if in

prayer. “Of course. I’ll call him at home.” She reached

for the phone.

SUTURE SELF

235

Sondra Price answered right away. “Judith?” she

said in surprise. “How are you? How’s Joe? I’ve been

afraid to call the hospital.”

“You know?” Judith asked, giving Renie a high sign.

“Yes,” Sondra replied. “When Woody heard what

happened, he demanded to be assigned to the case. Do

you want to talk to him?”

“Of course,” Judith said. “I’m so relieved that

Woody’s involved.”

“How are you? ” Sondra inquired. “I tried to send

flowers yesterday, but nobody’s delivering until the

streets are clear.”

Judith informed Sondra that she was doing all right.

Sondra, sensing Judith’s urgency, put Woody on the

line.

“I don’t know much,” Joe’s former partner admitted

in his mellow baritone. “Joe had talked to me about

the previous homicides involving homeless people,

but there wasn’t much I could tell him. I hadn’t

worked either of those cases, so all I could do was

look over the reports the other detectives had filed.”

He paused, then his voice turned apologetic. “Joe may

have mentioned that, as a rule, indigent murders don’t

get a high priority. It’s a terrible shame, but with such

a shortage of personnel these days, that’s the way it

is.”

“Were there any leads at all?” Judith asked.

“Not really,” Woody answered. “When the first one

occurred a month or so ago, one of the other homeless

persons told the detectives that he’d seen a guy in a

raincoat hanging around late that evening. Two of the

killings took place at night, you see, when everybody

was asleep. Have you heard anything new on Joe?”

“No,” Judith admitted. “I keep waiting for word. To

236

Mary Daheim

be honest, I’m scared. Someone meant to kill Joe, I’m

convinced. What if they try again? Plus, Renie and I

think someone searched our room last night. It’s occurred to me that we might be in danger, too.”

Woody didn’t answer at once. “Well,” he finally

said, “maybe I can get a patrol officer to watch out for

you folks. Though if Joe was stabbed in a homeless

camp, I doubt very much that his assailant would show

up at the hospital. Whoever it was probably wouldn’t

know where he’d been taken. Not to mention that the

attacker may assume Joe is already . . . ah . . . dead.”

Judith winced at the word, but Woody continued:

“As for you and Serena, I wouldn’t worry too much.

Was anything stolen?”

“No,” Judith admitted.

“Then,” Woody said, “whoever searched your

room—and he or she might have been just a compulsive snoop—did you no harm. It’s doubtful that this

person would come back.”

“You may be right,” Judith allowed, though her concern ebbed only a jot. “I guess it’s just that my anxiety

over Joe makes me more sensitive to potential peril.

The uncertainty about whether Joe will recover may

have addled my brain.”

“Joe’ll be fine,” Woody said, and Judith hoped that

he had a good reason for the confidence in his voice.

“When he comes to, he may be able to give some sort

of description.”

“They said he was stabbed in the back,” Judith said,

having difficulty getting the words out. “I have a feeling he never saw his assailant.”

“That’s possible,” Woody said. “But Joe might have

seen someone suspicious before the attack. I imagine

that the members of FOPP will be very concerned

SUTURE SELF

237

about this. They wouldn’t have hired Joe if they

weren’t serious about making the homeless camps

safer.”

“It’s a worthy cause,” Judith said, though when it

came to Joe’s welfare, FOPP’s anxieties couldn’t possibly be as serious as her own. “Who are these people,

anyway?”

Woody chuckled faintly. “Are you thinking of suing

them?”

“It crossed my mind,” Judith confessed. “But Joe

took on the job, and thus assumed the liability. I doubt

that we’d have a case.”

“That I can’t say,” Woody responded, his tone

solemn. “But FOPP’s members mean well. And they’re

building political momentum.”

“How is that?” Judith asked, not particularly interested. She suddenly felt as if she should get off the

phone, just in case she was tying up the line and making it impossible for Joe’s caregivers to contact her.

“FOPP’s president is one of the city’s biggest

movers and shakers,” Woody replied. “In fact, you may

know who she is. Does the name Blanche Van Boeck

ring a bell?”

FIFTEEN

“SO,” RENIE SAID after Judith had finished speaking

to Woody Price, “Blanche hired Joe?”

“Blanche or one of her minions,” Judith replied.

“She certainly does have a finger in every pie

around this town.”

“And now she’s going to try to run it,” Renie

mused. “As mayor, I mean.”

“Yes,” Judith said absently, then after a pause

turned to face Renie. “What if some political rival is

trying to discredit Blanche because she’s on the hospital board and her husband is chief of staff?”

“That’s a stretch,” Renie said, still thoughtful.

“On the other hand, if the current administration and

the board are so good at running this place, why

does Good Cheer have to be absorbed by Restoration Heartware?”

“Good point,” Judith responded. “Except that so

many hospitals can’t go it alone these days. Good

Cheer is owned by a religious order. If Dr. Van

Boeck has been ineffective, why not just fire him?”

“Maybe the Sisters of Good Cheer are too kindhearted,” Renie said.

“The Sisters of Good Cheer are very sensible

businesswomen,” Judith asserted. “If they weren’t,

SUTURE SELF

239

they wouldn’t have been around for so long. It’s not

their fault that medical care in this country has gone

down the drain.”

Dr. Garnett entered the room so quietly that the

cousins didn’t notice him until he was at Judith’s bedside. “Mrs. Flynn?” he said as Judith gave a start. “I’ve

just come from the ICU.”

Judith tensed. “Yes?”

The bedside lamps left Dr. Garnett’s face in shadow.

“I thought that you and Mrs. Jones would want to

know that Dr. Van Boeck has been moved out of the

ICU and is spending the night in a private suite. He

ought to be able to—”

“What about Joe?” Judith interrupted.

“. . . return to the job in a few days.” Dr. Garnett

looked at Renie. “I didn’t want you to think you’d

caused any real harm to our chief of staff.”

“Thanks,” Renie said in a bleak voice. “But what

about Joe?”

“No change,” Dr. Garnett said with a shake of his

head before looking again at Judith. “You’ll make sure

you discourage all visitors to your husband, won’t you,

Mrs. Flynn?”

“Of course,” Judith said, trying to overcome her distress. “I doubt that anyone would try to come out to see

him in this weather.”

“We’ve already had at least one inquiry,” Dr. Garnett

said with a frown. “Most insistent, I understand. It’s

very important that Mr. Flynn is kept absolutely quiet.”

“Yes,” Judith agreed, trying to concentrate on the

matter at hand. “Who wanted to see him?”

“I don’t know,” Dr. Garnett responded. “I believe

someone at the main switchboard took the call. Whoever this person was, I understand that he or she was

240

Mary Daheim

difficult to put off. You’d think people would know better. That’s what happens when these incidents get on

the news.”

“Joe’s stabbing was on the news?” Judith gaped at

the surgeon. “Oh, dear! I didn’t see that. I turned off

the news when dinner arrived.”

“Perhaps that was just as well,” Dr. Garnett said, his

expression sympathetic. “You shouldn’t become

overly upset so soon after surgery.”

“Upset?” Judith felt as if her eyes were bugging out.

“How can I not be upset when my husband is hovering

between life and death?”

“I meant,” Dr. Garnett said carefully, “that sometimes learning bad news through the media can be far

more disturbing than hearing about it from a friend or

relative.”

Judith glanced at Renie. “I still passed out,” Judith

said.

“Yes, so you did.” Dr. Garnett put a cold, dry hand

on Judith’s. “But you seem to be doing much better

now. I’ll see to it that the night nurse brings you some

more Valium so you can sleep.” He withdrew his hand

and headed for the door. “Please don’t distress yourself, Mrs. Flynn. You’ll hear immediately when we

have any news about your husband.”

“Wow,” Renie said in a dejected voice, “I’m racking

up some big scores around here when it comes to upsetting people, you included.”

“That’s not your fault,” Judith countered. “Somebody

had to tell me about Joe. I’d much rather it was you.”

The male night nurse, whose name was Avery, arrived with the Valium. Judith eyed the small yellow

tablet and told the nurse she’d take it a little later. It

was too early to try to go to sleep.

SUTURE SELF

241

After Avery had left, Renie gave Judith a suspicious

look. “Every so often, I can tell when you’re lying.

What’s up, coz?”

“Nothing,” Judith replied. “Nothing concrete.”

Renie looked at her watch, which said that it was

eight-thirty. “Shouldn’t you let Carl and Arlene know

what’s happened to Joe?”

Judith shook her head. “It’s hard for me to pass the

news on. I’m actually glad I couldn’t reach Mike.”

“I’ll call the Rankerses,” Renie volunteered. “If they

haven’t seen it on TV, they’ll begin to wonder when

Joe doesn’t come home.” She picked up the phone and

dialed.

Just as Renie greeted Arlene, Judith’s phone rang.

She grabbed the receiver and almost dropped it in her

eagerness to hear if there was news of Joe.

“Mrs. Flynn?” said a familiar voice that Judith

couldn’t quite identify. “I just heard about your husband’s stabbing. Can you give me any details?”

“Who is this?” Judith inquired.

“Addison Kirby, your next-door neighbor. Excuse

my butting in, but you have to understand that it’s almost impossible for a reporter to lie here helpless and

not know what’s going on.”

“Oh.” Judith relaxed a little, then gave Addison the

bare bones of the incident.

“You say he was working for FOPP?” Addison said.

“As in Blanche Van Boeck’s do-good group?”

“That’s right,” Judith responded, trying to listen in

on Renie’s conversation with Arlene. “Do you think

Blanche is sincere?” Judith asked of Addison.

“Blanche is sincere about Blanche,” Addison said.

“Look, if some project polishes her image, she’ll take

it on. But I don’t think she gives a hoot about the

242

Mary Daheim

homeless or any other category—unless she can convince them to vote for her.”

“You may be right,” Judith said, again glancing at

her cousin.

“Honestly, we don’t know the details,” Renie was

saying on the phone. “Of course Judith’s upset. That’s

why she didn’t call you herself . . .”

“In the past few weeks, I heard some rumors around

city hall,” Addison said. “The first two homeless victims had just made some money. They bragged about

it, and that same night they were killed.”

“So call Herself if you want to,” Renie was saying to

Arlene. “Yes, she has a right to know, even if she is

sunning her body down in Florida . . .”

Judith stared at Renie. The mention of Joe’s first

wife’s name distracted her, and a sudden feeling of

resentment roiled up in the pit of her stomach. The

emotion was more from habit than any real threat

posed by Vivian Flynn. But Arlene was right; Herself

should be informed. She was the mother of Joe’s

daughter, Caitlin. In fact, Judith realized, Caitlin

should also be notified at her home in Switzerland

where she worked for an international banking firm.

Herself could make the call. Judith didn’t have

Caitlin’s number with her.

Getting back on track with Addison, Judith asked if

he thought the men had been murdered for the money

they’d acquired.

“That was the weird part,” Addison replied. “According to what I heard, at least one of the victims still

had the money on him. Damn, if only I could get out

of bed and use a different phone. I could do some

checking myself.”

“You’re using your phone now,” Judith pointed out.

SUTURE SELF

243

“I can only make calls inside Good Cheer,” Addison

grumbled. “I can’t get an outside line. And of course

you can’t use a cell phone in a hospital. They won’t

work and they can screw up the high-tech equipment.”

“Yes, that’s true,” Judith said. “Where did those

homeless men get the money? That’s very strange. I

wonder if this most recent man who got killed also had

cash on him.”

“I’ve no idea,” Addison replied. “I only heard about

your husband through the grapevine here. I won’t

watch TV news. Those so-called pretty-faced reporters

and anchors don’t know their heads from their hind

ends.”

“I appreciate your feelings,” Judith said as Renie

suddenly gave a start, apparently at something unexpected from Arlene.

“Judith doesn’t know anything about it,” Renie said,

wincing. “Are you sure?”

The comment rattled Judith, who decided she’d better terminate the conversation with Addison. “I’ll let

you know when I hear anything about Joe,” she said

into the receiver. “Thanks for calling.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” Renie said to Arlene.

“We’ll let you know when we hear anything about Joe.

Bye.”

“What was that all about?” Judith inquired.

Renie gave herself a little shake. “Arlene sometimes

gets things mixed up, but she’s certain about this one.

She got a call at the B&B today saying that Federal

Express couldn’t make deliveries to Heraldsgate Hill

with all the snow, but they were holding two potbellied pigs for you in their warehouse.”

“Pot-bellied pigs?” Judith was incredulous.

“That’s what Arlene said,” Renie responded, looking

244

Mary Daheim

bewildered. “They’re in cages. Or kennels. Or something.”

“Maybe FedEx has the wrong address,” Judith said

hopefully.

“They can’t deliver the pigs—if they are pigs—until

the streets are clear,” Renie pointed out. “Don’t fuss

about it.”

“I can’t,” Judith responded in a weary voice. “I’m

already fussing too much about Joe. Who do you suppose wanted to see him? If it had been Woody, he or

Sondra would have told me.”

But Renie couldn’t even guess. Instead, she called

home, hoping that one of her children would answer.

Luckily, Tony Jones picked up the phone.

“You mean it?” Renie said, brightening at her son’s

words on the other end of the line. “Oh.” Her face fell.

“Then hide that Uzbekistani cookbook from your father. You can’t live on millet until I get back in the

kitchen. Tell me,” she inquired of her son, “what’s he

doing with those damned Chihuahuas?”

Judith ignored Renie’s anxious probing on the

phone and dialed zero and asked to be connected to the

ICU. Whatever Bill Jones was doing with a couple of

dogs wasn’t nearly as urgent as Joe fighting for his life.

It took some time for Judith to be connected to the intensive care unit. Meanwhile, she imagined that the problem reaching a nurse was because Joe had taken a sudden

turn for the worse. She’d seen it happen with Bob Randall, with people shouting, running, and rushing equipment down the hall. She could visualize the same frantic

movements being performed on Joe’s behalf.

Finally, a tired-voiced female answered. Judith felt

momentarily strangled by anxiety, but she managed to

give her name and ask how Mr. Flynn was doing.

SUTURE SELF

245

“Flynn . . . Flynn . . . Joseph Flynn,” the nurse said

in a voice that dragged. “He’s listed in critical condition.”

Judith flinched. “No change from earlier this

evening?”

“That’s correct.”

“Officially, you mean,” Judith said. “But can’t you

tell whether he’s a little bit better or . . . not?”

“There’s been no change,” the nurse replied and

yawned in Judith’s ear.

Judith and Renie hung up at the same time, then

stared at each other.

“Well?” Renie inquired.

Judith’s features sagged with disappointment. “No

change.”

“I told you they’d let you know as soon as anything

happened,” Renie said. “Take it as a good sign.

Wouldn’t you think that if Joe wasn’t going to pull

through, he would have gotten worse by now? It’s almost ten o’clock.”

Judith flopped back on the pillows. “Maybe.”

Renie waited a few moments before speaking again.

“Tony says Bill has the Chihuahuas in his workroom in

the basement. He sits down there watching them. Then

the dogs watch Bill. And he watches them watch him.”

“Maybe it’s better than watching what’s on TV,” Judith said without much interest.

“Bill doesn’t usually conduct those kinds of experiments,” Renie fretted as Avery, the night nurse, came

in for the relentless vital signs routine.

“Maybe,” Judith suggested after submitting herself

to the procedures, “he did that kind of thing while he

was still teaching at the university. You just never knew

about it.”

246

Mary Daheim

“Dubious,” Renie replied before the thermometer

was stuck in her mouth.

Judith bided her time, drumming her fingernails on

the bedclothes. After the nurse left, she turned to

Renie.

“I can’t stand it,” Judith announced. “I’m getting out

of here.”

Renie sighed. “I should have known. That’s why

you didn’t take your Valium a while ago.”

“Yes.” Judith signaled for Renie to be quiet. A full

five minutes passed as she listened for the voices to die

down and the patter of feet to fade. “They’re settling in

for the night. Help me get into the wheelchair.”

“No.” Renie glared at Judith. “You’ll do yourself

some harm. Besides, we’ll get caught.”

“We won’t,” Judith asserted, laboriously starting to

get out of bed. “Come on, give me a hand.”

“That’s all I’ve got,” Renie shot back. But, seeing

that Judith was determined, she got out of bed. “I

really don’t want to do this, coz. Where are we going?

As if I couldn’t guess.”

“You can,” Judith replied. “The ICU, of course.”

“Of course.” Renie shoved the wheelchair next to

the bed, then used her good arm to help Judith stand.

“Didn’t you tell Woody you thought we were in danger? Isn’t this trip a trifle risky?”

“It’s also necessary,” Judith declared.

Renie sighed again as she helped her cousin prepare

to sit down in the wheelchair. “Are you okay?”

Judith waited to make sure she didn’t feel dizzy.

“I’m fine.” She let Renie help ease her into place and

put a blanket across her lap. “Let’s roll.”

Just down the hall, an older nun sat at the nurses’

station. She looked up and eyed the cousins curiously.

SUTURE SELF

247

“Excuse me,” she said with a faint lisp, “where are you

going this time of night?”

“The chapel,” Judith replied. “My husband is in the

ICU. Perhaps you’ve heard. He was stabbed earlier

today. I want to pray for him.”

“I see,” the nun replied with a benevolent smile.

“You know where the chapel is? The second floor.”

“Thank you,” Judith replied as Renie leaned into the

wheelchair to aid her cousin’s progress.

The elevator was empty. “Blasphemy,” Renie muttered. “What next?”

“I really would like to go to the chapel,” Judith said.

“Luckily, it’s on the same floor as the ICU.”

“That makes sense,” Renie said as the elevator

stopped on two. “Gosh,” she remarked, giving Judith a

shove into the hallway, “it’s dark around here. Which

way, I wonder?”

Metal light fixtures with three bulbs hung from the

ceiling at twenty-foot intervals. The somber dark green

walls were relieved only by the tan linoleum floor. A

wooden sign with flaking gold letters and arrows directed the visitor to the operating rooms, the intensive

care unit, the isolation unit, the waiting room, and the

chapel.

“To the left,” Judith said, steering herself. “Everything but the ORs are that way.”

Heavy glass-and-steel double doors bore a sign that

read “No Admittance—Staff Only.” Perplexed, Judith

paused. “Now what?” she asked.

“There’s some kind of buzzer system on the wall to

punch in what must be a code,” Renie replied. “As you

may have guessed, we don’t know what it is.”

“Drat.” Judith gripped the arms of the wheelchair

and peered through the glass. She could see nothing

248

Mary Daheim

except for a short hallway and another set of doors

about ten yards away. “Double drat.”

Behind them, they heard the elevator doors open and

close, followed by a beeping sound. “Robbie!” Renie

exclaimed. “He’s headed this way.”

The robot cruised down the hall, swerving to avoid

the cousins. The double doors swung open at his approach. Hurriedly, Renie pushed Judith inside. Instead

of going straight ahead, Robbie swung to the right

where a single wood-frame door said “Keep Out.”

Again, Robbie was given access and disappeared as

the door swung shut behind him.

“What’s that, I wonder?” Judith murmured.

“How should I know?” Renie replied. “Hey, this

second set of double doors doesn’t have a code system.

Shall we?”

The cousins passed through, using the wheelchair for

leverage to open the heavy doors. Almost immediately

they came upon a nurses’ station that looked out through

glass at the patients in the ICU.

“Oh!” Judith gasped. “Joe must be in there. Where

is he?”

A middle-aged nurse with a jutting jaw stared at the

cousins. “What are you doing here?” she demanded,

whipping off her glasses.

“Where’s Joe Flynn?” Judith asked, refusing to be

put off by the nurse’s fierce countenance.

“You don’t belong in this area,” the nurse retorted.

“This is off-limits to anyone but medical staff. Please

leave at once.”

“Where’s Joe Flynn?” Judith persisted as Renie tried

to angle the wheelchair so that they could see into the

dimly lighted ward that lay behind the glass windows.

Some half-dozen patients lay in small cubicles with

SUTURE SELF

249

elaborate lighted monitors that looked as if they belonged in the cockpit of a jumbo jet.

“If you don’t get out,” the nurse growled, “I’m calling Security.”

“Look,” Renie said in the voice she reserved for

dealing with dimwitted CEOs and obstinate public relations directors, “this is Mrs. Flynn, and the least you

can do is point her husband out to her.”

“That does it!” the nurse cried, and reached under

the desk. A soft but persistent alarm sounded, making

Judith jump.

“Come on, you old crone,” Renie railed at the nurse.

“Give this poor woman a break! She’s just had hip surgery and her husband may be at death’s—”

Torchy Magee appeared as if from nowhere, huffing

and puffing through the near set of double doors. “What’s

up?” he wheezed, practically falling against the desk.

“Get these two out of here,” the nurse ordered.

“They’ve broken into the ICU without permission.”

If Torchy had still had his eyebrows, he probably

would have raised them. Instead, he merely stared at

the cousins. “I know you two. Aren’t you from the

third floor?”

“Y-e-s,” Judith said, as something moving in the

shadows of the ICU caught her eye. Probably a busy

nurse, prompting Judith to worry that Joe was in there,

requiring immediate medical attention.

Torchy shook his head. “Now, now, you should

know better than to come into an area like this. It’s

staff only. Didn’t you see the sign?”

“Yes,” Judith began, “but—”

“In fact,” Torchy said, scratching his bald head,

“how did you get in here?” He gave the nurse a questioning look.

250

Mary Daheim

“I didn’t let them in,” the nurse snapped. “They must

have tripped the code somehow and opened the outer

doors.”

“Is that what happened?” Torchy asked, looking

stumped.

“Something like that,” Renie answered. “Look, as

long as we’re here, couldn’t Hatchet-Face at least point

out to Mrs. Flynn where her husband is in the ICU?”

The nurse fingered her glasses, scowled at Torchy,

then looked down at her charts. “If I do, will you leave

right away?”

“Yes,” Judith promised. “Just point him out and tell

me how he’s doing.”

The nurse turned to her computer screen. “What was

the name again?”

“Joe Flynn,” Judith said with emphasis.

There was a long pause. The nurse scrolled the

screen up and then down. She slowly shuffled through

the charts on her desk. “Sorry,” she said with an expression of supreme satisfaction, “you must be mistaken. There’s no Joe Flynn here.”

SIXTEEN

JUDITH WILLED HERSELF not to faint twice in one day,

but she definitely felt light-headed. She couldn’t

find her voice. The words formed in her brain but

wouldn’t come out.

“You’re crazy,” Renie yelled at the nurse, banging

her left fist on the desk. “Joe Flynn had surgery this

afternoon and was moved to the intensive care unit.

Dr. Garnett operated on him. Look again.”

“Look for yourself,” the nurse smirked, turning the

computer monitor so that Renie could view the

screen. “Do you see any Flynn?”

“No,” Renie gulped after carefully eyeballing the

patient list, which included a Kyota, a Fairbanks, a

Diaz, a Gustafson, a Littlejohn, and a McNamara—

but no Flynn. “When did you come on duty?” she

demanded with a lowering stare.

“Tonight.” The nurse still seemed smug. “Ten

o’clock.”

“You mean you just got here?” Renie asked.

“That’s right,” the nurse replied. “About fifteen

minutes before you two showed up.” She leaned

past Renie to look at Torchy Magee. “Can you get

these pests out of here? I’ve got patients to monitor.”

“I’ll see these ladies home,” Torchy said with a

252

Mary Daheim

chuckle. “Come on, let’s head back to the old corral.”

He grasped the wheelchair firmly and steered Judith

through the double doors.

She regained her speech only when they got to the

elevator. “Mr. Magee,” she said, sounding weak, “can

you check this whole thing out for me? I swear to you,

my husband was in ICU until . . . until whenever he

was moved.”

“I’ll try,” Torchy replied as the elevator doors

opened, “but I’m the only one on duty tonight. My

backup couldn’t get here in this snow.”

“Please.” Judith sounded pitiful. Then, summoning

up all her courage, she asked the question that had

been uppermost on her mind: “If something happened—that is, if my husband didn’t make it—

wouldn’t they tell me right away?”

“Oh, sure,” Torchy replied breezily, hitting the button for the third floor. “Say,” he said, looking around

the car, “where’s the other one?”

Judith gave a start. For the first time, she realized

that Renie wasn’t with them. “I don’t know. Wasn’t she

right behind us?”

“If she was, she didn’t get in the elevator,” Torchy

said as the car began its ascent. “I hope she’s not still

down in the ICU, giving Bertha heat. Bertha’s pretty

tough.”

“So’s my cousin,” Judith said. But her worries rose

right along with the elevator.

“I’ll check on Mrs. Jones after I get you to your

room,” Torchy said as they exited into the hall. “Maybe

she didn’t make it into the car before the door closed.

She’ll probably show up in a few minutes.”

When Judith and Torchy passed the third-floor

nurses’ station, the nun at the desk looked up. “Your

SUTURE SELF

253

mind must be at rest after going to the chapel,” she said

with a smile. “Prayerful moments with our Lord before

bedtime are much better than any sedatives.”

Judith uttered a response that was supposed to come

out as “My, yes,” but sounded more like “Mess.”

Which, Judith thought dismally, was more appropriate

to her situation.

“Please,” she begged after the security guard had

gotten her back into bed, “can you find out what happened to my husband?”

“I’ll give it a try,” Torchy said. “What about your

cousin?”

“She’ll be all right,” Judith said, though not with

complete conviction. “For now, I’m more worried

about Joe.”

Torchy nodded half-heartedly. “Okay, I’m off.”

It was impossible for Judith to get comfortable. She

called the main desk and asked for Sister Jacqueline,

but the nun was unavailable. Then she dialed Woody’s

number at home.

Woody sounded half asleep when he answered. Judith briefly apologized before explaining that Joe had

gone missing.

“How can he be missing?” Woody asked, sounding

confused.

“Maybe that’s the wrong word,” Judith said as she

heard Sondra’s sleepy mumbling in the background.

“But I don’t know where he is. Which makes him

missing as far as I’m concerned.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Woody said. “Frankly, I

think it’s just a mix-up. Try to calm down. It isn’t good

for you to get yourself so upset after surgery.”

Judith had confidence in Woody, but realized that

the most he could do at the moment was try to send a

254

Mary Daheim

couple of patrol officers to the hospital. They might

get the runaround, too. She cudgeled her brain to

think who else she might contact for help. Feeling

impotent and distraught, Judith considered taking the

Valium to settle her nerves. But it might fuddle her

brain, so she set aside the yellow pill in its tiny

pleated cup. It was almost eleven o’clock; she considered turning on the late-night news. She might see

the story on Joe. But, she decided, that would only

upset her.

For a quarter of an hour, she twisted, tossed, and

turned—at least as much as she could without disturbing the artificial hip. She was about to ring the front

desk again when Renie staggered into the room.

“Coz!” Judith cried. “Where have you been? Did

you find Joe?”

Dragging herself to her bed, Renie shook her head.

“No. But he’s not dead. I finally got that much out of

Bertha down there in the ICU. They moved him to a

private room on the fourth floor.”

Judith clutched the bedsheet to her breast. “Does

that mean he’s better?”

“It may,” Renie replied, collapsing onto the mattress. “Bertha wouldn’t give me any details. The only

way I got any information was to grab the power cord

to her computer with my good hand and threaten to unplug her. To tell the truth, I don’t think she knew anything else. Remember, she just came on duty. Joe was

moved before she got there.”

Judith grabbed the phone. “I’m calling the nurses’ station on four.”

A man with a foreign accent answered. “Very sorry,”

he said after Judith stated her request for information.

“We cannot give out any word on that patient.”

SUTURE SELF

255

“But I’m his wife,” Judith protested. “I’m next of kin.”

“Very sorry,” the man repeated. “We must follow

strict orders.”

“Tell me this much,” she persisted. “Would they

have moved him if he’d still been on the critical list?”

“No word on that patient. Good-bye.” The man hung

up.

“Damn!” Judith cried. “Is this some kind of conspiracy?”

“I don’t know,” Renie said in an exhausted voice.

“But at least you found out Joe’s still in one piece.”

“That’s not a great deal of comfort,” Judith moaned.

“And why move him at all?”

“It gets zanier,” Renie declared. “Didn’t you wonder

how Torchy Magee arrived so fast after Bertha hit the

alarm button?”

“No,” Judith admitted. “I didn’t even think about it.

I was too upset about Joe.”

“Torchy may run hard, but he doesn’t run fast,”

Renie pointed out. “He’s too bulky. Anyway, I figured

that the only place he could have come from in that

short period of time was the room we saw Robbie the

Robot enter. After giving Bertha the third degree, I

peeked inside the door. Robbie was still there, all

beeped out. The room is where they keep some of their

records, and it has a paper shredder that had been left

on. I figured that Torchy was in there shredding documents, maybe some that Robbie had delivered. Sure

enough, Torchy had left a couple of undamaged pages

next to the shredder.” Renie looked hard at Judith.

“They bore the name ‘Joe Flynn.’ ”

At first, Judith was baffled. According to Renie, the

two sheets appeared to be only the standard admitting

256

Mary Daheim

forms. Except for Joe’s identification, the date, the

time, the type of injury, and the signature of the hospital staff member who had signed him in, there was

nothing of interest.

“That’s why I didn’t swipe them,” Renie explained.

“As long as they didn’t tell us anything we didn’t already know, I thought that stealing the two pages

would cause more trouble than it was worth.”

Judith frowned. “I wonder how many records from

this place have gone through that shredder in the past

month or so?”

“You mean like Joaquin Somosa’s and Joan Fremont’s and Bob Randall’s?” Renie suggested.

“Exactly.” Judith was silent for a few moments, then

turned to Renie again. “There is a cover-up, but I’m beginning to think it doesn’t have anything to do with the

hospital’s reputation per se.”

“What do you mean?” Renie asked.

Judith shook her head. “I’m not sure. I just have this

feeling that maybe it’s more personal than professional.”

She saw that Renie looked confused. “I have to think it

through, really, I do. By the way, did you notice someone moving around in the ICU while we were there?”

Renie made a face. “I don’t think so. Why? Did

you?”

Judith hesitated. “I did, and my first reaction was

that it was a nurse, but there was something not quite

right about whoever it was. Except for all those monitors with their red, green, and yellow lights, it was

completely dark. I could only make out a form. But

now that I think about it, the person wasn’t wearing a

nurse’s cap or scrubs.”

“It could have been a male nurse,” Renie said. “They

don’t wear caps. It might even have been a doctor.”

SUTURE SELF

257

Judith shook her head. “No. The doctors here wear

either white coats or scrubs. Ditto for the male nurses.

I don’t think this person was dressed like that. But it’s

only an impression.”

“Hunh.” Renie stared up at the ceiling. “Maybe it

was an orderly or the cleaning crew.”

“Maybe,” Judith said, but wasn’t convinced. She remained silent for a few moments, then announced,

“It’s eleven o’clock.”

“Yes.” Renie was trying to get comfortable. “So

what?”

“I want to go to the fourth floor.”

“N-o-o-o,” Renie groaned, pulling the sheet over her

head. “Not tonight. Please, I’m worn out.”

“I’ll go without you,” Judith said with an obstinate

set to her jaw.

“Don’t,” Renie shot back as she emerged from under

the sheet. “You’re as tired as I am. You’ll do yourself

some serious harm. The killer may be loose, and out to

get you. Knock it off. Please.”

“I can’t go to sleep until I find out more about Joe’s

condition,” Judith declared, then pointed a finger at

Renie. “I don’t think Torchy’s going to be any help.

Would you go ask Mr. Mummy to check on Joe?”

“Mr. Mummy?” Renie looked startled. “I thought

you didn’t trust him.”

“I’m not sure I do,” Judith said, “but I can’t see any

danger in asking him to peek in on Joe.”

“Other than that Mr. Mummy’s probably asleep,”

Renie responded. “It’s not fair.”

“I’ll bet he wouldn’t mind,” Judith asserted. “He’s

always nosing around, and this would make him feel

useful. Can you ask him?”

“No,” Renie replied, “I’m utterly beat. Dial his room

258

Mary Daheim

number. If he doesn’t answer, one of the nurses will

pick up the line and wake him. But,” she added in a

disapproving tone, “I think it’s a bad idea.”

Judith ignored her cousin and punched in Mr.

Mummy’s number. It rang six times before a woman

answered.

“Excuse me,” Judith said, trying not to notice

Renie’s critical expression, “is Mr. Mummy in Room

322 sleeping?”

“I don’t think so,” the nurse replied. “When I looked

in on him five minutes ago, he wasn’t there.”

“What is this?” Judith railed after hanging up the

phone. “Musical beds? First Joe, now Mr. Mummy.”

“The nurse didn’t say that Mr. Mummy was moved,

did she?” Renie said in a reasonable tone. “Maybe he’s

just wandering around, trying to settle down for the

night.”

“On a broken leg?” Judith shot back. “No, coz. Mr.

Mummy may be doing some snooping of his own.”

“To what purpose?” Renie responded.

Judith was brooding. “I don’t know. I wish I’d asked

Woody to check out Mr. Mummy.”

“You think he’s a crook?” Renie asked, stifling a

yawn.

“I don’t know what to think,” Judith replied, “except

that he’s a phony.”

Renie’s eyes were half closed. “At this point, I don’t

care if Mr. Mummy is really Fidel Castro. Take that

damned Valium and knock yourself out. I’m going to

sleep.” She turned off the bedside lamp.

For several minutes, Judith lay with arms folded

across her chest, face set in a stubborn line, and worrisome thoughts racing through her brain like mice in a

SUTURE SELF

259

maze. But though her mind was active, her body betrayed her. Weariness tugged at every muscle, every

sinew, and, finally, at her eyelids. She reached for the

little cup with its little pill, but her hand failed. Judith

fell asleep with the light still burning by her bed.

The sounds and smells of the morning routine

were becoming all too familiar to Judith. The food

arriving in the big steel carts, the cleaning crew’s

disinfectant, the clatter of breakfast trays, the soft

padding of the nurses in the hallway, the incessant

announcements over the PA system—all had piqued

Judith’s curiosity at first. But on this Thursday, the

fourth day at Good Cheer, they were nothing more

than a tiresome reminder of her confinement and

concerns. Her first thought was of Joe. She fumbled

for the phone as Renie got out of bed and went over

to the window.

“The sun’s out,” Renie announced. “Maybe it’s

warming up enough that the snow will start melting.”

Judith ignored the remark as she dialed the fourthfloor nurses’ station. To her dismay, the line was busy.

“It’s a cruel plot,” Judith declared, “just to make me

crazy. Furthermore,” she went on, taking her frustration out on Renie, “I don’t see how you seem so awake

this early when you’re in the hospital. The rest of the

time, you don’t get up until almost ten, and even then

you’re not exactly bright-eyed.”

“At home, I don’t have thirty people running around

outside my bedroom door,” Renie replied. “Nor am I

usually in pain. Not to mention that until recently, I

could sleep in more than just one position. Hospitals

are not conducive to sleeping in.”

Judith barely heard the rest of her cousin’s explana-260

Mary Daheim

tion. She dialed the fourth floor again; the line was still

engaged.

Corinne Appleby appeared, going through the usual

check on the cousins’ conditions. Renie asked the

nurse if the weather was getting warmer. Corinne

didn’t know, and seemed unusually glum.

“What’s wrong?” Judith inquired, hoping to ingratiate herself so that the nurse might prove useful in the

quest for Joe. “Has being stuck over in the residence

hall gotten you down?”

“In a way,” Corinne replied without looking up from

Judith’s chart. “My mother’s not feeling at all well, and

I can’t be home with her.”

“Is she alone?” Judith asked.

Corinne made some notations before responding.

“We’re lucky to have a neighbor who can look in on

her. Stay with her, too, when I’m on duty. But this is

the longest time in years that I’ve been away. It’s very

hard on Mother.”

“And on you, I imagine,” Judith said with sympathy.

“You must worry so. I know I do when I’m away from

my mother, though we have wonderful neighbors who

help out.”

“You’re fortunate,” Corinne replied, fine lines appearing on her forehead. “Is your mother able to get

around on her own?”

“She uses a walker,” Judith replied, then glanced at

Renie. “My cousin’s mother is pretty much confined to

a wheelchair, but she has very kind neighbors, too. Of

course our mothers are both very elderly.”

Corinne gave a brief nod. “Yes. My mother isn’t

much older than you are. You’re really blessed that

you’ll be able to come out of this surgery and be independent. So many people don’t appreciate the good

SUTURE SELF

261

health they’ve been given. I can’t help but take offense

at that. But of course I see so many patients who complain about the least little infirmity. They don’t understand real suffering and helplessness.”

Judith gave Corinne a compassionate smile. “That’s

true. I feel so helpless now, but I know I’ll get over it.

I’m grateful for that. Meanwhile, though—are you

aware that my husband is on the fourth floor as a result

of a severe stab wound?”

Corinne gave a start. “That was your husband? No.

I didn’t realize . . . I’m so sorry.”

“They moved him from the ICU to the fourth floor

last night,” Judith explained. “I can’t get through on

the phone this morning. Would it be an imposition to

ask you to check on him for me? I’m very worried.”

“I’ll try,” Corinne said, though she sounded dubious.

“I must finish my rounds first, though.”

“I’d certainly appreciate it,” Judith said. “Of course

I’ll keep calling up there.”

Breakfast arrived while Corinne was taking Renie’s

vitals. “Say,” Renie said to the nurse, “you don’t happen to have an extra tray this morning, do you? I got

cheated on dinner last night, and I’m famished.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Corinne replied, then

turned back to Judith. “We’re going to try to get you

in the shower today. I imagine you’re tired of sponge

baths.”

Judith made a noncommittal noise. The sponge

baths were dreary, but she was frightened by the

thought of standing in a shower. Before starting to eat

her breakfast, she tried to call the fourth floor again.

The line was still busy.

Corinne went off on the rest of her rounds. Judith

nibbled on toast and a soft-boiled egg. Renie, mean-262

Mary Daheim

while, was devouring oatmeal mush, grapefruit, toast,

eggs, and bacon.

“If you don’t want all of yours, I’ll eat it,” Renie volunteered.

“I’m not hungry,” Judith admitted. “I’m too worried about Joe.”

Renie started to say something, but stopped when

she saw Margie Randall enter the room. The recent

widow wore her volunteer’s blue smock and a surprisingly cheerful expression.

“Nurse Appleby told me you had an errand,” Margie

said, smiling at Judith. “I understand it involves your

husband.”

“It does,” Judith said, and explained the situation.

Though Margie didn’t seem particularly moved by

Judith’s plight, she shook her head in commiseration.

“That’s terrible. Those homeless people are dangerous,

not only to themselves, but to others. I hope they catch

whoever did it. Was Mr. Flynn robbed?”

“No,” Judith replied. “What makes you ask?”

“Well . . .” Margie blinked several times. “It seems

like a motive for such an attack, doesn’t it?”

“I suppose,” Judith said. “Did you hear about the

other homeless people who were also victims of stabbings?”

Margie shoved her hands in the pockets of her

smock and avoided Judith’s gaze. “Did I? Yes, I suppose I did. On the news. Or in the paper. I forget exactly.” She back-pedaled out of the room. “I’ll go up to

the fourth floor right now and see what I can find out

about your husband.”

“Weird,” Renie remarked, wiping egg yolk off her

chin.

“Yes,” Judith agreed. “Everything about Margie

SUTURE SELF

263

seems weird. When is the funeral for Bob Randall

being held?”

“Saturday, I think,” Renie said, unfolding the morning paper, which had arrived just minutes earlier.

“Let’s see if there’s anything in here about Joe.”

Judith leaned closer, her nerves tingling at the mere

thought of hearing the account of her husband’s attack

in cold black type.

“It’s pretty brief,” Renie said. “There’s about two

inches in the local news roundup in the second section.

Shall I read it out loud?”

“Yes,” Judith said, steeling herself for the worst.

“Please.”

“ ‘A Heraldsgate Hill man was stabbed yesterday at

Viewpoint Park,’ ” Renie read. “ ‘According to police,

Joseph Flynn was allegedly attacked by one of the

homeless persons who have set up a temporary camp

in the park. Flynn, who apparently wandered onto the

site without realizing that it was occupied, was taken to

Good Cheer Hospital, where he is listed in critical condition. Two days ago, a homeless man was stabbed to

death in the same vicinity. No suspects have been

found in either attack.’ ”

Judith shuddered. “How odd. They give Joe’s name,

but not his previous or current occupation.”

“The police don’t want to broadcast Joe’s activities,”

Renie said.

“Maybe,” Judith allowed, deep in thought.

“Addison Kirby might be able to read between the

lines,” Renie suggested as her phone rang. Once again,

she smiled broadly as she heard Bill’s voice on the

other end.

Judith started to listen to her cousin’s half of the

conversation, but was interrupted by the arrival of Dr.

264

Mary Daheim

Alfonso. He was upbeat about her progress, and assured her that she’d be able to manage a shower.

“Just don’t stay in there too long singing Broadway

hits,” he advised. “We’ll see about getting you on a

walker tomorrow. It looks as if you’ll be able to go

home Saturday if you keep improving at this rate.”

Judith started to ask the doctor if he knew anything

about Joe, but his beeper went off, and he made a

hasty, if apologetic, exit. Renie had just hung up the

phone and was looking disconcerted.

“Bill just spoke with Jeff Bauer, the manager at the

Toyota dealership,” she said. “It seems that some

scruffy-looking guy was hanging around the lot and

they figured he must have stolen it. Cammy still hasn’t

turned up.”

“Why didn’t they keep an eye on him?” Judith

asked.

“They were really busy,” Renie replied. “Bill wasn’t

the only customer who’d come in to have work done

before the snow started. The salesman who noticed the

scruffy guy was with some long-winded customer who

wanted to look at a used car on the other side of the lot.

Bill figures that Cammy was taken while the salesman

and the customer were looking at the other car.”

“Scruffy, huh?” Judith murmured.

“It figures,” Renie said, looking angry. “Who else

but some impecunious jerk would steal a car?”

“Good question,” Judith said with an odd expression

on her face.

“What are you thinking?” Renie asked, narrowing

her eyes at her cousin.

“Well . . . Nothing much, really, except that . . .” Judith’s voice trailed off as she avoided Renie’s gaze.

“Fine,” Renie snapped. “If you’re going to keep se-SUTURE SELF

265

crets, I won’t tell you what Bill said about the Randall

kids.”

Judith jerked to attention. “What?”

“My husband’s mind works in convoluted ways,”

Renie said cryptically. “After thirty-five years, more or

less, I still have trouble figuring out what lies behind

his rationale for doing things. That’s one of the many

reasons Bill never bores me.”

“Good grief,” Judith cried, “you sound like Bill. Just

tell me what he said about the Randall kids. And don’t

give me your usual parroting of your husband’s psychobabble.”

“Okay.” Renie’s expression was bland. “Bill broke

his confidence because you need a distraction. That’s

how I figure it, anyway.”

“What?” Judith stared blankly at her cousin.

“Because you’re so worried about Joe,” Renie said.

“Besides, Margie Randall isn’t Bill’s patient anymore.

Not to mention the fact that Margie’s husband has been

murdered.”

“Get on with it,” Judith said between clenched teeth.

“According to Margie, Bob had been an extremely

stern, demanding father,” Renie said. “The obituary the

family put together wasn’t too far off the mark. In consequence, the kids rebelled. Nancy has been fighting a

drug addiction and Bob Jr., who is gay, was tested for

HIV.”

“Good Lord!” Judith cried. “Those poor kids! And

poor Margie!”

Renie nodded. “It’s awful. But Bill didn’t know

what the results of the HIV test were because Margie

quit seeing him about that time. It seems that Bob Sr.

left quite a legacy—and it’s not in dollars and cents.”

“Not in common sense, either,” Judith murmured.

266

Mary Daheim

“He doesn’t seem to have been a very good father. I

guess he wasn’t much of a husband, either. Of course

you can’t blame him for everything. That is, children

can make choices. But to rebel, they often choose

the—” Judith stopped speaking as Margie Randall all

but pranced into the room.

“No matter what happens,” she said in a chipper

voice, “we don’t want to be glum, do we?”

“What?” Judith gasped.

“Life can be hard, so it’s not always easy to endure

what fate has in store for us,” Margie said, all smiles.

“Just tell me about Joe,” Judith said as apprehension

overcame her.

“I will,” Margie replied. “If you think you can take

it.”

Judith swallowed hard, and said she could.

SEVENTEEN

“I FOUND MR. FLYNN,” Margie Randall announced

with a triumphant expression.

“Oh!” Judith clenched her hands. “How is he?”

Margie simpered a bit. “Doing rather well,” she said

in a tone that indicated she was taking some of the

credit. “He’s expected to recover.”

Judith sagged against the pillows. “I’m so relieved! When can I see him?”

“Well . . .” Margie frowned, chin on hand, fingers

tapping her cheek. “That’s a different matter. He’s

not allowed visitors.”

“But,” Judith protested, “I’m not a visitor, I’m his

wife!”

Margie shook her head. “That doesn’t matter. Dr.

Van Boeck is back at work today, and he makes the

rules. I’m sure it’s all for your husband’s good. He

mustn’t be disturbed.”

“Can I call his room?” Judith asked.

“No,” Margie replied. “There’s no phone. Tomorrow, perhaps. Time is the best healer.” Again, her expression changed, radiating joy. “I must dash. My

brother-in-law has just gotten the most amazing

news. I must be with him.”

Margie fairly flew out of the room.

268

Mary Daheim

“Damn!” Judith breathed. “I know I should be elated

that Joe’s better, but I wanted so much to see him. I

wonder if Margie’s right about the no-visitors rule?”

“It makes sense, in a way,” Renie said. “After all,

he’s just turned the corner and he probably has to stay

completely quiet.”

“I guess.” Judith heaved a big sigh, then turned to

Renie. “Goodness, I hadn’t thought about it until now,

but how are Joe and I going to manage when we both

get discharged? Neither of us will be in any shape to

help the other, let alone take charge of the B&B. I can’t

expect the Rankerses to keep pitching in.”

“Don’t get ahead of yourself,” Renie cautioned. “If

things get really desperate, won’t the state B&B association help you out?”

“Yes,” Judith answered slowly, “they have backup

personnel. But I’d hate to avail myself of it. Besides,

I’d go nuts watching somebody else run Hillside

Manor.”

“Relax,” Rene urged. “We’ve got other things to

worry about. Like our recovery. And Joe’s. Not to

mention Bill’s mental state.”

“Did he mention the Chihuahuas this morning?” Judith inquired, trying to stop fussing.

“No,” Renie said. “He was too involved with the car

disaster and the Randall kids.” She paused, gazing out

the window. “Hey—the icicles are dripping. Maybe

it’s finally beginning to thaw.”

“It’s certainly sunny enough,” Judith said, then gave

a start as a loud whirring noise could be heard from

somewhere. “What’s that? I don’t recognize it as a routine hospital sound.”

The whirring grew louder, making Renie wince. “I

don’t know. I think it’s coming from outside,” she said,

SUTURE SELF

269

her voice rising to be heard over the noise as she got

out of bed and went to the window. “Good grief!” she

cried. “It’s a helicopter! It looks as if it’s going to land

on the roof!”

“An emergency, I’ll bet,” Judith shouted. “Someone

has been flown in from an outlying site.”

“What?” Renie watched as the copter disappeared

from her view. The whirring died down a bit. “Did you

say an emergency?”

“What else?” Judith said. “An accident, I suppose.”

The whirring resumed almost at once. Renie gaped

as the helicopter reappeared and began ascending over

the parking area. “It’s leaving. What did they do, throw

the patient onto the roof?”

Judith frowned. “I suppose they can make the transfer really fast,” she said. “But that was really fast.”

“Too fast,” Renie muttered, heading back to bed.

She’d just gotten back under the covers when Dr. Ming

appeared.

“I hear you’ve been a very active patient,” the surgeon remarked with an off-center grin. “You aren’t

wearing yourself out, are you, Mrs. Jones?”

“Me?” Renie gave the doctor a sickly smile. “I don’t

want to get weak.”

“You won’t,” Dr. Ming assured her. “What’s making

you run all around the hospital?”

“Oh—this and that,” Renie replied vaguely. “For example—what was with that helicopter just now?”

Dr. Ming was examining Renie’s shoulder. “That’s

coming along just fine. Your busy little ways haven’t

done any visible damage.” He paused, moving Renie’s

wrist this way and that. “Helicopter? Oh, that was a

transplant delivery. We don’t usually get them here

since we do only orthopedic work. But with the snow,

270

Mary Daheim

this week has been different. We’ve had to take on

some exceptional cases.”

“Transplant?” Renie said. “What kind?”

“I’m not sure,” Dr. Ming replied. “Does this hurt?”

he inquired, bending Renie’s arm toward her body.

“Not much,” she answered. “Heart, maybe?”

“Heart?” Dr. Ming frowned. “Oh—the transplant. I

don’t think so. We couldn’t do that here at all. What I

suspect is that the organ was flown in along with the

surgeon. None of our doctors could handle a transplant. We aren’t trained for that kind of specialty.” He

patted Renie’s lower arm. “You’re coming along just

fine. Want to visit the physical therapist and then go

home tomorrow?”

“You mean Blanche Van Boeck isn’t evicting me

today?” Renie asked, faintly surprised.

Dr. Ming laughed as he backed away from the bed.

“No, she’s too busy.” He glanced at his watch. “In

fact, in about twenty minutes, Blanche is going to

hold a press conference just down the hall. If you’re

not doing anything else, Mrs. Jones, you might want

to listen in. I’m sure she’ll have some words of wisdom for us all.”

Renie sneered, but said nothing until Dr. Ming had

left. “Why is Blanche holding her damned press conference out in the hall? Why not the foyer? Or the auditorium? I assume they have one. Teaching hospitals

always do.”

“Don’t ask me,” Judith responded without enthusiasm. She couldn’t take her mind off Joe, though something else was niggling at her brain. Not that it had

anything to do with her husband. Or did it? Judith was

afraid that the anesthetic had dulled her usually logical

mind. “Blanche held that other press conference out in

SUTURE SELF

271

the hall,” she pointed out. “Maybe she likes the intimacy.”

Renie had gotten out of bed again. The icicles were

definitely thawing, in big, heavy drips. “Hey,” Renie

said, excited, “there are some workmen out in the

parking lot. It looks as if they’re clearing off the cars

that have been stuck there.”

“Good.” Judith shifted positions, trying to get more

comfortable. The sound of happy voices in the hallway

distracted her. “Who’s out there?” she asked Renie.

“Huh?” Renie turned toward the door. “I can’t

see . . . Oh, it’s the Randall kids. Jeez, they’re practically skipping down the hall.” She moved as quickly as

she could to watch their progress, which halted at the

elevator. “They’re high-fiving,” she said. “What’s

going on with this family? Whatever happened to

proper respect and bereavement?”

Judith’s interest perked up. “They’re glad he’s

dead,” she declared. “That’s the only possible explanation.”

As the brother and sister disappeared inside the elevator, Renie stared at her cousin. “Do you think they

killed Bob Randall?”

Judith shook her head. “No. I can’t imagine an entire family plotting to murder another relative. I mean,

I can, but it seems unlikely.”

“Hold it,” Renie said, sitting down in Judith’s visitor’s chair. “What are the three guidelines Joe uses

when it comes to homicide? Motive, means, and opportunity, right?”

“Right.” Judith was looking dubious. “Okay, so

Margie had all three, assuming she really hated Bob. In

fact, she indicated that she may have delivered something lethal to each of the victims.”

272

Mary Daheim

Renie raised a hand in protest. “Who told you she

admitted being the so-called vessel? It was Bob Jr., not

Margie. How do we know Margie ever said such a

thing?”

“Good point. But either way, it assumes that

Margie—or her son—knew what was in Joan’s Italian

soda, Joaquin’s juice, and Bob’s booze. Why would

Margie admit such a thing to anyone?”

“Because she’s a total ditz?” Renie offered.

“I don’t think she’s as much of a ditz as she pretends,” Judith said. “I think Margie—if she really said

it in the first place—was speaking metaphorically.

Why would she go to all that trouble to kill Joan and

Joaquin before finally getting to Bob? And why kill

him here, in the hospital? She could have slipped him

a little something at home.”

“What about the others? Bob Jr. and Nancy and even

Jim?” Renie asked. “Could one of them have used

Margie?”

“As ‘the vessel’?” Judith gave her cousin an ironic

smile. “Maybe. But why kill the other two? We haven’t

seen any connection between Joaquin Somosa and

Joan Fremont and Bob Randall Sr.—except that they

were all well-known, successful individuals.”

Renie looked thoughtful. “I know that Margie and

Jim both evinced a certain amount of sadness at the

time of Bob’s death. But then they let loose, and the funeral hasn’t even taken place yet. What do you think?

Denial? Relief? Hysteria?”

Slowly Judith shook her head. “It’s impossible to

figure out because we don’t know them. You have to

consider who benefits from any or all of the three

deaths. Apparently, not the Randalls. Bob Sr. was

worth more to them alive. Stage actresses in repertory

SUTURE SELF

273

theaters don’t earn that much. Of course you have to

consider insurance policies, but would Joan or Bob

have had huge amounts? That means expensive premiums. Bob was probably insured to the max when in his

playing days, but the team, not Margie, probably was

the beneficiary. And he didn’t really play ball in the era

of million-dollar quarterbacks.”

“Somosa might have had a big personal policy, since

he did play in the era of million-dollar pitchers,” Renie

pointed out. “But Mrs. Somosa was in the Dominican

Republic when Joan and Bob died. That bursts that

balloon.”

Judith looked startled. “What?”

“I said, that bursts that . . .”

“Balloons,” Judith broke in. “What about the guy

who delivered the balloons and the cardboard cutout to

Bob’s room after he came back from surgery? Did you

get a good look at him?”

“No,” Renie confessed. “He went by too fast. And I

was still sort of groggy. The only thing I really remember besides what he was carrying was that his

shoes didn’t match.”

“Interesting.” Judith paused for a moment. “What

if he also delivered the Wild Turkey? They must

know at the desk who came in.”

“Probably,” Renie said, then stopped as a chattering

stream of people began to filter down the hall, accompanied by TV equipment and snaking cables.

“It must be the newshounds arriving for Blanche’s

announcement,” Judith said. “Help me get into the

wheelchair. I want to hear this.”

It was a bit of a struggle, but the cousins managed it.

Judith, who was becoming accustomed to the wheelchair’s vagaries, was able to propel herself into the

274

Mary Daheim

doorway, where she sat with Renie standing next to

her. At least thirty people had filled the corridor. Sister

Jacqueline was one of them, and she didn’t look happy.

While the reporters and cameramen positioned

themselves, Dr. Van Boeck and Dr. Garnett appeared,

coming from different directions. Judith noted that Dr.

Van Boeck didn’t look much the worse for his collapse

the previous day, though both physicians seemed grim.

At last, the elevator doors opened and the star of the

show made her entrance. Blanche Van Boeck had shed

her furs, revealing what Renie whispered was a gray

Armani suit. Knee-high boots and a black turban completed the ensemble. “Big bucks,” Renie noted as

Blanche passed by on her way to the alcove down the

hall.

Judith gestured at the empty doorway across the

hall. “No Mr. Mummy,” she murmured. “Where do

you suppose he is?”

Renie shrugged as Sister Jacqueline found herself

being pushed back in the cousins’ direction.

“Excuse me,” the nun apologized, bumping into Judith’s wheelchair. “This is quite a mob. I wish Mrs.

Van Boeck hadn’t chosen this place for her announcement.”

“It does seem like an odd venue,” Judith remarked.

“Does she have a reason?”

“Does she need a reason?” Sister Jacqueline retorted, then gave herself a little shake. “Sorry. That was

unkind, especially given that Mrs. Van Boeck has always been such a big supporter of Good Cheer. The

truth is, the auditorium is being painted. The workers

just got started Monday, and then weren’t able to come

back after it began snowing. And it’s too cold and

draughty to hold the press conference in the foyer.”

SUTURE SELF

275

“Not to mention,” Renie put in, “that I suspect

Blanche enjoys the cozy atmosphere of a more intimate setting.”

“A more neutral setting as well,” Sister Jacqueline

said, then again looked rueful. “The foyer, the auditorium, so many other places in the hospital feature religious symbols. If Mrs. Van Boeck is going to run for

mayor, she has to appeal to a broad range of voters, the

majority of whom aren’t Catholic.”

“So she’s going to announce her candidacy today,

right?” Renie whispered as, down in the alcove, Blanche

raised her hands for silence.

Sister Jacqueline shot Renie a swift, puzzled glance.

“I’m not certain. Maybe she’ll do that later, downtown.”

Judith gave the nun a puzzled look, but there was no

opportunity for further questions. Blanche was beginning to speak, her strong, sharp voice carrying easily

without a microphone.

“I’ll keep my remarks brief,” Blanche said, her expression somber. “I appreciate your efforts in coming

out in this winter weather. I know it wasn’t easy getting here.” She paused, her gaze resting on her husband, who stood a little apart from the rest of the

crowd. “As of February first of this year, Good Cheer

Hospital will be taken over by Restoration Heartware

of Cleveland, Ohio.”

A gasp went up from the crowd in the hallway.

Hardened journalists they might be, but Blanche’s

statement wasn’t what they’d expected. Judith gasped

right along with them, then turned to Sister Jacqueline.

“Did you know this was coming?” she asked of the

nun.

“Yes.” Sister Jacqueline kept staring straight ahead,

in Blanche’s direction.

276

Mary Daheim

“This,” Blanche continued, “is a very difficult time

for those of us who have been associated with Good

Cheer. We are all very grateful to the sisters who

founded this hospital almost a century ago. Their dedication to physical, emotional, and spiritual health has

been unparalleled in this region. Fortunately, the order

still has hospitals in other cities, and will continue to

administer Good Cheer’s retirement and nursing

homes.”

Blanche drew in a deep breath. “This is a sad day for

us, but we are not without hope. The state of medicine in

this country is pitiful, and universal health care has been

only a dream for the past fifty-odd years. It’s time to stop

talking about it, and act. Therefore, I intend to run for

Congress in the upcoming election. Health care will be

the issue—my only issue. Thank you very much.”

Blanche stepped down amid more gasps from her

audience. She moved quickly through the crowd to her

husband’s side. A few yards away, Dr. Garnett glared

at the couple. Sister Jacqueline had bowed her head

and appeared to be praying.

“Well.” Renie was fingering her chin and observing

the reporters who were pressing in on the Van Boecks.

Dr. Garnett had turned away and was coming down the

hall toward the cousins. He stopped when he spotted

Sister Jacqueline.

“Courage,” he said, touching the nun’s arm. “You

know that you and the other sisters share no blame in

this disaster.” He nodded in the direction of the Van

Boecks, who were trying to escape the media. “If there

are villains other than governmental ineptitude, there

they are.”

Sister Jacqueline gave Dr. Garnett a bleak look.

“What’s the use of blame? It’s over.”

SUTURE SELF

277

Dr. Garnett said nothing. He merely patted Sister

Jacqueline’s hand, offered her a small, tight smile, and

walked away.

“Courage?” the nun echoed bitterly. “What good is

courage? You can’t fight the Devil when you can’t see

him.”

As Sister Jacqueline started to turn away, Judith

called her name. “My condolences,” she said. “There

are many of us in the community who will be sorry to

see the Order of Good Cheer relinquish the hospital.”

“Thank you,” Sister Jacqueline replied, her voice

devoid of life.

“A question,” Judith went on. “A very minor question. Do you know who brought Bob Randall the balloons and cutout of him in his playing days?”

“No,” the nun replied without interest. “Sister Julia

at the front desk would know. She was on duty Monday night. Why do you ask?”

An embarrassed expression flitted across Judith’s

face. “Oh—ah, my cousin thought she recognized him

as one of her children’s old high school chums. How

do I get in touch with Sister Julia?”

“You don’t,” Sister Jacqueline replied. “She started

making a private retreat in the convent Tuesday morning. Sister can’t be reached until Sunday afternoon. It’s

a shame, since I wish I could tell her that not all of her

prayers were answered.” Shoulders slumped, the nun

left the cousins and headed for the stairwell.

As the Van Boecks disappeared around the corner at

the far end of the hall, Renie reversed Judith’s wheelchair and pushed her cousin back into their room. “Did

Sister Julia volunteer for the retreat or did somebody

give her an order—excuse the pun.”

“I think your imagination may be running away with

278

Mary Daheim

you,” Judith said. “I’m sure the retreat was Sister

Julia’s idea, but her isolation is inconvenient. And what

did Sister Jacqueline mean by fighting the Devil?”

“Restoration Heartware?” Renie suggested as

Corinne Appleby came into the room. “Or a certain individual?”

“Time for your shower,” Corinne announced with

forced cheer. “Good, you’re ready to go,” she added,

indicating the wheelchair. “Shall we?”

Judith had no choice. Renie volunteered to go along

and take her own shower. As they reentered the hall,

the journalists were dispersing. Snatches of conversation could be heard as they passed down the hall

toward the elevators.

“. . . Funny stuff going on around here . . .” “. . . Hey,

I intend to keep my job . . .” “Congress, huh? Why not,

she’s no bigger windbag than they already . . .”

At the rear of the group, Judith spotted Mavis LeanBrodie. She was standing outside Addison Kirby’s

room. “Kirby!” Judith heard Mavis exclaim as the

KINE-TV anchorwoman saw the newspaper reporter’s

name posted by the door. Mavis galloped across the

threshold and disappeared.

“What’s going on?” Judith heard Mavis demand as

Corinne pushed the wheelchair down the hall. “Are

you a prisoner in this place or what?”

Judith hit the brake, catching Corinne off balance.

The nurse almost fell over the top of the wheelchair.

“Sorry,” Judith apologized, looking shamefaced.

“Could we back up a bit?”

“What for?” Corinne asked, catching her breath.

“I just saw an old friend,” Judith said with a lame little smile. “I wanted to say hello.”

“If your friend has come to visit, whoever it is will

SUTURE SELF

279

wait,” Corinne declared. “I have to keep to a schedule.

I don’t want to lose my job when this Cleveland bunch

takes over. I have a mother to support, remember?”

Judith felt the wheelchair move forward at what

seemed to be headlong speed. Unfortunately, Renie

was up ahead. If she had seen Mavis, she hadn’t bothered to stop. But Renie and Mavis didn’t always get

along. Maybe, Judith thought, her cousin had chosen

to ignore the TV anchorwoman.

Once they reached the shower area, Corinne struck

a more amiable attitude. “I’m sorry if I was rude,” she

said as she helped Judith take off her hospital gown,

“but this has been a very difficult day, what with this

takeover and all. Plus, we’ve had some problems with

the showers the last couple of days. Curly, our maintenance man, thinks one or two of the pipes may have

frozen. In fact, the shower area has been off-limits

until just a little while ago.”

“That’s fine,” Judith murmured. “It’s just that I’m so

worried about my husband, and when I saw Mavis . . .

my old friend . . . I thought she might be able to help

me find out what’s going on.”

“There’s nothing to fret about,” Corinne said glibly as

she turned on the taps and helped Judith into the shower.

“I’ll stand right outside. If you need help, just call.”

Judith regarded the steady stream of water with

trepidation. “Are you sure this waterproof cover on the

dressing will keep my wound dry?”

Corinne nodded. “That’s why it’s there. Just don’t

do anything to dislodge it.”

“Where’s my cousin?” Judith asked, looking around

at the other stalls as if she were searching for a lifeline.

A stream of curses exploded out of a shower stall

across the aisle, answering Judith’s question.

280

Mary Daheim

“My cousin hates showers,” Judith explained to a

startled Corinne. “She never can manage the taps.”

“She manages quite well with her mouth,” Corinne

noted with disapproval.

“Uh . . . yes,” Judith replied, maneuvering her way

under the showerhead. Though she was unsteady, the

rush of warm water felt wonderful. For a brief time,

she submitted her body to a sense of total cleansing,

as if her anxieties were flowing right down the drain.

Confidence as well as strength seemed to grow

within her. She vaguely heard Corinne say something about having to step outside for a moment.

Then Judith found the shampoo and began to wash

her hair.

“I’m done,” Renie announced grimly. “Are you

okay?”

Judith peeked around the curtain. “Yes, I’m almost

finished.”

Renie finished putting on her gown and robe. “I’ll

get Corinne to help you come out.”

Judith rinsed the shampoo out of her hair, then fumbled with the taps. She wasn’t quite sure which way to

turn them, but eventually figured it out before scalding

herself. She shook herself as vigorously as possible,

then reached for the towel that Corinne had left on a

peg just outside the stall. Judith was awkwardly drying

off when she heard a noise nearby.

“Coz?” she called, wielding the towel. “Coz?”

Renie didn’t answer. Nor was there any response

from Corinne. Puzzled, Judith rubbed at her wet hair,

then wiped away the moisture that had gotten into her

eyes. When she finished, she blinked several times to

bring her vision into focus.

Then she screamed.

SUTURE SELF

281

A man’s hand appeared from the other side of the

shower curtain and was reaching out to grab her.

As strong masculine fingers wrapped around her

wrist, Judith screamed again.

EIGHTEEN

“MOM! WHAT’S WRONG?”

Judith’s mouth hung open as she gaped at her son.

“Mike?” she gasped, squeaking out his name as if

she were more mouse than mother.

“Didn’t you hear me call to you from outside?”

Mike asked, gallantly trying to avoid peering into

the shower stall.

“Ah . . . No.” Judith swallowed hard, then did her

best to wind the towel around her body. “The water

was running.”

“Hang on to me,” Mike said, looking sheepish.

“I’ll help you out. Gee, I didn’t mean to scare you.”

Judith gingerly stepped out of the stall. Her

knees wobbled and she had to lean against her

son. “Give me a minute to collect myself. This is

the first time I’ve been able to take a—” She

stopped, her heart suddenly in her mouth as she

realized what Mike’s arrival could portend.

“Joe . . .” she said with difficulty. “Is he . . . ?”

“He’s doing okay,” Mike said. “I talked to him a

few minutes ago.”

“Oh!” Relief swept over Judith. “You’re sure? He

really seemed to be on the mend?”

Before Mike could answer, Renie reappeared. “I

SUTURE SELF

283

see you got your mother out in one piece,” Renie said.

“It’s a good thing—Corinne was called off to help

some post-op patient.”

Judith stared at her cousin. “You knew Mike was

here?”

Renie nodded. “I met him when I went to get

Corinne. Aren’t you tickled to see him?”

Judith started to laugh, a gust of relieved tension that

verged on hysteria. Renie put an arm around her

cousin. “Take it easy, I’ll help you get dressed. Then

we can talk.”

Ten minutes later, Judith was back in their room,

where she gratefully let Mike help her get settled.

“Now,” she said, finding the least painful position in

the bed, “tell me about Joe and how you got here.”

“I saw the story on the news,” Mike explained after

pulling Renie’s visitor’s chair over by Judith’s bed so

that both he and his aunt could sit down. “The snow

had stopped up at the summit around midnight, and the

highway crew started clearing the pass not long afterward. I’d called the hospital to ask about Joe, but they

wouldn’t tell me anything, even when I tried to get

tough with them. What really bugged me was that they

wouldn’t put me through to you. They said it was too

late. I guess it was, maybe twelve-thirty.”

“I can understand why they don’t want to disturb patients that late,” Judith said, “but I’m sorry I didn’t get

to talk to you.”

Mike shrugged his broad shoulders. “Not talking to

you made up my mind—as soon as the roads were

clear, I headed for the city. I’ve got four-wheel drive,

chains, everything except skis on my forest service vehicle. When I arrived at the hospital, they wouldn’t let

me come up to the third floor. No visitors, they said at

284

Mary Daheim

the front desk, because of some dumb press conference. So,” Mike continued, lifting his hands, “I went to

the fourth floor, to see how the other Flynn was doing.”

Judith smiled fondly at her son. “I’m so glad. I

haven’t seen Joe since they brought him in here. It’s

been terrible. How did he look?”

Mike laughed ruefully. “Like hell. And bitching like

crazy. I guess he was in a pretty bad way, but the surgeon who worked on him was some kind of wizard.”

“Dr. Garnett?” Judith put in.

Mike shrugged. “Whoever. Anyway, they moved

him out of intensive care last night.”

“We know,” Renie said dryly. “We thought he’d

been kidnapped. Or worse.”

“What else did he say?” Judith asked eagerly. “Does

he know who stabbed him?”

Mike shook his head. “I didn’t want to wear him out,

so we didn’t talk much.” He paused, his gaze wandering around the room. Maybe, Judith thought, Mike was

aware that since her marriage, he and Joe didn’t ever

talk much.

‘So,” Mike went on, “I left and came down to this

floor. Whatever they were doing here was over by then,

and I was able to see you. But you weren’t in your

room, and somebody told me they thought you’d gone

to the shower.” He shrugged again. “That’s where I

went, and found Aunt Renie. I feel bad that I scared

you.”

“It’s been a scary kind of hospital stay,” Renie said.

“You don’t know the half of it.”

Mike looked unsettled. “Do I want to?”

“Probably not,” Judith said with an ironic smile.

“It’s a long story, and really doesn’t have anything to

do with us. I don’t think.”

SUTURE SELF

285

Mike eyed both Judith and Renie curiously. “What

does that mean?” Mike asked.

Judith winced. “Nothing. Have you had lunch? It’s

almost noon. How are Kristin and little Mac? Will you

take me to see Joe?”

Mike grinned at the onslaught of queries. “Kristin

and Mac are great. I’ll get some lunch in the cafeteria.

I didn’t have much breakfast this morning because I

wanted to get an early start.” He hesitated and grew serious. “I don’t know if I can take you to see Joe. I had

to sort of sneak in to see him myself.”

“Why?” Judith demanded. “Is his condition still

critical?”

“No,” Mike responded, “it’s not that. It was more

like a question of security or something. In fact, there

was a cop outside the room. Officer Boxx, I think his

name was.”

“Woody!” Judith grinned. “That must have been his

doing, thank goodness. But Officer Boxx let you in

when you identified yourself?”

“Not at first,” Mike replied. “I had to prove we were

related, and having different last names didn’t help, so

I—”

Torchy Magee appeared in the doorway. “Mrs.

Jones? I got a crazy question for you.” He glanced at

Judith and Mike. “Sorry to interrupt.”

“What kind of crazy question?” Renie asked.

Torchy laughed. “I know Jones is a real common

name, but all the same . . . This sounds stupid, but . . .”

“But what?” Renie was impatient.

“We’ve been clearing off the cars in the parking lot

this morning,” Torchy explained. “We can’t get into

most of them, so we don’t know who they all belong

to. But this one car, a beige Toyota Camry, had a work

286

Mary Daheim

order from the dealership on the front seat that had the

name Jones, William on it. Any relation?”

Renie was speechless.

After Renie got her keys out of her suitcase, she insisted that Torchy Magee take her to the parking lot.

The security man wasn’t happy with the idea.

“I want to make sure it’s our car,” Renie insisted.

“Too risky,” Torchy argued. “The lot’s real slippery.

You might fall and hurt yourself. Let me take the keys.

I can check the registration.”

“But is Cammy okay?” Renie demanded.

Torchy looked puzzled. “Cammy?”

“That’s what we call our car, dammit,” Renie

barked. “Has Cammy suffered any damage?”

“Not that I can see,” Torchy replied, bemused.

“Come on, let me go check and save you a nasty accident.”

Renie relented. As soon as Torchy had left, she went

to the phone and called Bill. Judith and Mike kept

quiet while Renie spoke with one of her children.

“What do you mean, Anne? Your father went

where? ”

There was a long silence, then Renie shook her

head. “I don’t believe it. He’ll freeze. He’ll wear

himself out. It must be four or five miles from our

house to the hospital.” She paused, apparently for

Anne to reply. “Okay, I’ll try not to have a nervous

breakdown. Thanks, and let me know if you hear

from your father.”

Replacing the receiver, Renie stared at Judith and

Mike. “Bill took off for the hospital about an hour or

more ago. He decided to come in person to try to find

out what was going on with Joe.”

SUTURE SELF

287

“He’s walking?” Judith said, incredulous.

Renie nodded. “The buses haven’t started running

again, and you know how Bill likes to walk. But it’s a

long, long trek and it’s cold and the streets are slippery

and . . .” She fell back against the pillows.

“Maybe,” Mike offered, “I could take my vehicle

and try to figure out what route Uncle Bill would follow. Then I could meet him and give him a ride the rest

of the way.”

“That’s sweet, Mike,” Renie said, “but not very

practical. I imagine a lot of the streets are still closed

to traffic. Bill can walk anywhere he wants, but you’d

never get through to collect him.”

Unusual noises in the hallway distracted the trio.

Mike got up to find out what was happening.

“They’re moving somebody into the room across the

hall,” Mike said. “It looks as if whoever it is has just

come from surgery.”

The cousins exchanged puzzled glances. “Mr.

Mummy?” they chorused.

Mike moved farther into the hall. “Is that his real

name?” he called over his shoulder.

“Yes,” Judith replied. “Don’t you see it posted next

to the door?”

Mike disappeared briefly. When he came back into

the room, he shrugged. “There’s nobody named

Mummy—what a goofy name—listed outside the

room. It’s some other person—Randall, James. Does

that sound familiar?”

Judith and Renie were dumbfounded. “What,” Judith asked, “happened to Jim Randall that he required

surgery? I thought we heard somebody tell him he’d

gotten good news. And where is Mr. Mummy?”

288

Mary Daheim

Renie simply shook her head. “This place keeps getting crazier. How the hell did our car end up in the parking lot at Good Cheer?”

Judith shot Renie a sharp look. “That may not be as

crazy as it sounds.”

“What do you mean?” Renie demanded.

“Let me think,” Judith said, frowning. “I wish my

brain wasn’t still addled from that blasted anesthetic. If

I could just put everything in logical order, I might be

able to figure this out.”

“Figure what out, Mom?” Mike asked, looking bewildered. “Say, wasn’t that football player who died

named Randall, too?”

“Oh, Mike.” Judith’s expression was pitying.

“There’s so much you don’t know, that you don’t need

to know . . . Except,” she went on, suddenly looking

panicked, “if Joe’s in real danger. Can you go upstairs

and stay with him?”

Mike was clearly perplexed. “Isn’t that Officer

Boxx’s job?”

“Officer Boxx may have to go to the bathroom, get

some lunch, whatever,” Judith said, still speaking rapidly. “I want you to go up to the fourth floor now and

make sure Joe is okay. Will you do that?”

“Sure.” Mike stood up and gave his mother an offcenter smile. “Why wouldn’t I? After all, he’s—”

Corinne Appleby entered the room, looking harried.

“Sorry about the shower,” she said to Judith, then noticed Mike. “Oh—I didn’t realize you had company.”

“I’m just leaving,” Mike said with a wave for Judith.

“Relax, Mom. I’ve got it under control.”

Corinne’s gaze followed Mike out of the room. “Is

that your son?”

“Yes,” Judith said. “He’s a forest ranger.”

SUTURE SELF

289

“He’s a nice-looking young man,” the nurse remarked. “I admire the color of his hair.” Corinne

twirled one of her own red locks. “He must get it from

his father.”

“Yes,” Judith said in a weak voice. “Yes.” She spoke

emphatically the second time. “He gets his red hair

from his father, Joe.” Judith shot a quick, exultant

glance at Renie. “There,” she murmured as Corinne

left the room, “I said it.”

“So you did,” Renie nodded with a smile. “But how

does Corinne know about Joe’s hair?”

Judith sucked in a startled breath. “You’re right—

when did she see Joe? More to the point, why did she

see Joe? There may be a logical explanation, but my

logic seems to have stalled since the surgery.”

“Which means you can’t figure out why Jim Randall

is across the hall,” Renie noted as she got out of bed.

“I’m going to take a peek.”

It was a temptation for Judith to join her cousin, but

she decided it would take too long to get into the

wheelchair by herself. Almost five minutes passed before Renie returned.

“I was getting worried about you,” Judith said.

“What’s up with Jim Randall?”

“That’s what I was finding out,” Renie replied, looking a bit rattled. “That helicopter—it was for Jim,

bringing him new corneas for a transplant.”

“Oh!” Judith was astounded. “But . . . that’s wonderful!”

“For him,” Renie replied, sitting down in the wheelchair. “I guess you don’t have to be stone blind to receive a transplant.”

“What happened to Mr. Mummy?” Judith asked.

“Did they move him to another room?”

290

Mary Daheim

“No,” Renie answered slowly. “Mr. Mummy was officially discharged late last night.”

Judith didn’t say anything for at least a full minute.

“I wish I could figure out what Mr. Mummy was doing

here. I’m convinced he wasn’t a real patient. And why

did Sister Jacqueline have that late-night closed-door

meeting with him?”

“He certainly was snoopy,” Renie remarked.

“Yes.” Judith’s voice held a curious note. “He

seemed driven to find out every little thing that went

on in this hospital. Remember how he interrogated

us—politely—about Blanche stopping by our room

and some of the other seemingly small incidents. He

tried to do the same thing with Addison Kirby. Mr.

Mummy didn’t want to miss a trick. To what end, I

wonder?”

“A spy?” Renie suggested.

Judith frowned. “Maybe. Industrial espionage.”

Renie uttered an ironic laugh. “They call it keeping

abreast. And it wouldn’t be industrial espionage in this

situation. That is, nobody wants to steal trade secrets

from Good Cheer. Hospitals aren’t creative institutions, like chemical or munitions companies.”

“Maybe,” Judith said, “Mr. Mummy was spying for

Restoration Heartware.”

“He might have been spying for Good Cheer,” Renie

offered. “He had to have the approval of the hospital

administration. How else could he get himself in here

with a fake injury?”

Judith was pondering the question when the phone

rang. It was Arlene, and she was highly agitated. “I

hope there’s room for me in that hospital when I have

a nervous breakdown in the next ten minutes,” she an-SUTURE SELF

291

nounced in a voice that shook. “Do you have any idea

how worried I’ve been about Joe?”

Judith hung her head. “I’m so sorry. But I didn’t

know myself if he was going to . . . It’s only in the last

few minutes that I got good news from Mike.”

“He’ll live?” Arlene asked in a breathless voice.

“Yes,” Judith replied. “He’s improved enought to

complain. How’s everything at your end?”

“Fine,” Arlene replied, the tremor no longer in her

voice. “By the way, I got another call from FedEx this

morning. I canceled the pigs, but now they have a fiftypound case of Granny Goodness chocolates awaiting

delivery. They wanted to let us know that if the snow

melts enough, they may be able to bring it to the B&B

by late afternoon.”

Judith was astounded. “I never ordered any . . .” The

light dawned. “Mother,” she said under her breath,

glancing again at Renie.

“You ordered them for your mother,” Arlene broke

in. “That’s lovely, Judith. So thoughtful of you to give

her a little treat while you’re not able to be with her.

Let’s hope that the streets are passable in a few hours.

Oops!” she cried. “I must run. There goes Ernest. Now

how did he manage to get up there? He could fall in

my minestrone soup!”

Arlene hung up.

“Is there no end to my troubles?” Judith wailed,

holding her head. “I finally get some encouraging

news about Joe, but now I realize that Mother has been

using my credit card to order all those weird items.

Only she would put me in debt for fifty pounds of

Granny Goodness chocolates.”

“Oh, dear,” Renie said, obviously trying not to

laugh. “That’s awful.”

292

Mary Daheim

“And Ernest is still on the loose,” Judith lamented.

“Damn this weather—I want those Pettigrew people to

leave my B&B and take their stupid snake with them.”

“Maybe they will today,” Renie said. “The airport

closing must have screwed up their travel plans.”

“I don’t care,” Judith groaned. “They never should

have brought the snake into Hillside Manor.”

“If they’d delivered the pigs, they might have eaten

Ernest,” Renie said brightly.

Judith gave Renie a dirty look. “It’s not funny. And

how am I supposed to make a speedy recovery if I’m

beset with all these horrible problems? My health is

probably beginning a downhill descent into my early

demise.”

“Speaking of which,” Renie said, “I’m curious. I

thought only really healthy people could get cornea

transplants.”

As the silent orderly came in with the cousins’

lunches, Judith gave Renie a puzzled look. “What are

you talking about?”

Renie withheld her answer until the orderly had

gone. “Jim Randall,” she said, scrutinizing the food on

her tray. “I may be wrong, and of course I have no idea

what the demand is for cornea transplants, but if he’s

as big a mess as everybody claims, how did he get so

high on the recipient list?”

“I don’t know how to answer that,” Judith admitted,

also staring at the three mounds of multicolored food

on her plate. “I think these are salads, by the way.”

“Like Donner & Blitzen Department Store has in

their tearoom?” Renie said. “Those salads are really

good. My favorite is the one with shrimp.”

Judith sampled a bite from the mound that was primarily white. “This could be potato salad.”

SUTURE SELF

293

Renie followed her cousin’s lead. “It could also be

library paste. Oddly, I used to like library paste when I

was a kid. Sometimes I’d ask to be kept in for recess

just so I could be alone and eat the paste.”

“You also ate erasers, as I recall,” Judith said, trying

the mostly green salad next. “If you could eat stuff that

really wasn’t edible, why can’t you eat hospital food?”

She swallowed the mouthful of green and let out a startled cry. “Mrrff! That’s not very good.” Judith choked

twice before she could get whatever it was down into

her digestive tract.

“I refuse to try the red stuff,” Renie declared. “I’m

sure it has tomato aspic in it. I hate tomato aspic. These

so-called salads should be taken out and shot. Maybe

they’re wholesome, possibly even nutritious, but to

me, they’re an insult. I’m personally offended by being

forced to consider this ersatz meal as food.”

Judith gazed inquiringly at Renie. “For once, I almost wish you’d say all that nonsense again.”

“Huh?” Renie looked surprised.

“I think,” Judith said deliberately, “you may have

just enlightened me as to the killer’s identity.”

NINETEEN

RENIE WAS AMAZED by Judith’s theory. She was even

more astonished by the alleged motive. “What,” she

asked in an awestruck voice, “are you going to do

about it? You have absolutely no evidence.”

“That’s the problem,” Judith said, looking worried. “Not to mention that the whole thing’s so crazy

I can’t be absolutely sure. If only Joe had seen who

attacked him.”

“DNA,” Renie put in. “There’s got to be some

trace of the killer in our car.”

“That doesn’t prove that person was the killer,”

Judith pointed out.

“You’re right.” Renie scowled at the salad

mounds on her plate, then dumped them in the

wastebasket. “I’m thinking, honest.”

Judith set the luncheon tray aside and picked up

the phone. “I’m not going to eat this slop, so I’ll call

Woody instead.”

Woody was about to leave for the hospital to see

Joe. Although he tried to sound enthusiastic about

Judith’s idea, a note of skepticism lingered in his

mellow voice. “I’ll certainly have the Joneses’

Camry checked out. Don’t let Bill drive it anywhere

until we’ve finished.”

SUTURE SELF

295

Judith passed the message along to Renie. “That’s

fine,” Renie said in a doleful tone. “Bill’s probably

frozen into a grape-flavored Popsicle by now anyway.”

“It’s above freezing,” Judith pointed out, “or it

wouldn’t be thawing so much.”

The silent orderly came in to remove the cousins’

trays. As usual, he made no comment, not even when

he saw that Judith’s lunch was virtually untouched and

Renie’s was lying in the wastebasket. For the first time,

Judith noticed that his name tag read “Pearson.” Assuming it was his surname, she called out to him as he

started to leave.

“Mr. Pearson?”

Even though he wasn’t through the door, the orderly

didn’t stop.

“That’s rude,” Judith declared as Heather Chinn entered the room, seeking vital signs. “Say,” she addressed the nurse, “why won’t that orderly, Mr.

Pearson, talk to me? Does he disapprove of us?”

Heather gave Judith a gentle smile. “Pearson is his

first name, and he’s a deaf-mute.”

“Oh!” Judith reddened with embarrassment. “I feel

terrible!”

“Don’t,” Heather said, applying the blood pressure

cuff. “You couldn’t know.”

“I’d still like to talk to him,” Judith said. “I mean,

exchange written notes. To let him know we appreciate

his work. Could you ask him to drop by when he has

the time?”

Heather looked wary, but agreed. “I know how to

sign,” she offered. “Would you like to have me join

you?”

Judith started to accept, then politely declined. “I

don’t want to take up your valuable time. I also wanted

296

Mary Daheim

to ask him a couple of questions about . . . how we might

be able to get some other kind of food. My cousin hasn’t

been able to eat some of the last few meals.”

“Oh.” Heather looked dubious. “I’m not sure Pearson

could help you. That’s something that should be taken

up with the dietician.”

“Let Mrs. Flynn do it her way,” Renie broke in. “I

trust her. She knows my needs.”

Apparently, Heather wished to avoid arguing with

the cousins. “All right,” she said, putting the thermometer in Judith’s mouth.

A quarter of an hour passed before Pearson reappeared. He wore a curious expression and tugged at the

ear that bore the gold stud.

Judith had already written her questions on a piece

of paper. Giving Pearson a big smile, she handed him

the single page. “No rush.” She formed the words as

emphatically as possible.

Pearson sat down in the visitor’s chair, carefully

reading the questions. He scratched his shaved head

and frowned. Judith handed him a ballpoint pen. With

a quizzical glance, Pearson began to write down his

answers.

1. Were you on duty when any of these persons

died—Joaquin Somosa, Joan Fremont, Bob

Randall? Yes.

2. Which ones, if any? All of them.

3. If you were, do you recall seeing such items as

a take-out juice cup in Somosa’s room, one or

two plastic Italian soda glasses in Fremont’s

room, and a pint of Wild Turkey in Randall’s

room? Yes, all of them, vaguely.

4. If so, what happened to the containers?

SUTURE SELF

297

At the fourth and last question, Pearson looked

flummoxed. He started to give Judith a palms-up signal, but stopped abruptly.

“Nurse Appleby removed S’s and F’s drink contain-

ers,” he wrote, and gave Judith a diffident grin. Then

he formed a single word: “Why?”

Judith wasn’t sure what he meant. “Why do I ask?”

she wrote. Pearson nodded. “Because I’m trying to

help my husband, who has been stabbed.” Pearson

looked bewildered. Judith added another note. “His

stabbing may be connected with the deaths of S, F, and

R.” The orderly grimaced. Judith scribbled another

question.

“What about R’s liquor bottle?”

Pearson shook his head and shrugged.

Judith held up one finger to indicate she had yet another query. “What did Appleby do with the juice and

soda containers?”

Pearson pointed to Judith’s wastebasket, then held up

two fingers.

“Both?” Judith formed the word carefully.

Pearson nodded again.

Judith put out her hand. “Thank you,” she mouthed,

and gave the orderly a grateful smile.

Pearson stood up and smiled back, then nodded at

Renie and left.

“Let’s see those questions,” Renie said, getting out

of bed.

“What do you think?” Judith asked after her cousin

had finished reading.

Renie’s face screwed up in concentration. “Corinne

threw out the containers belonging to Somosa and Fremont. So what?”

“Let’s call on Addison Kirby,” Judith said, attempt-298

Mary Daheim

ing to sit up on her own. To her astonishment, she managed it. “Hey, look at me! I’m just like a real person!”

“So you are,” Renie said with an encouraging smile.

“Don’t get too frisky. I’ll help you into the chair.”

A few minutes later, the cousins were at Addison’s

door. He turned and grinned, apparently glad to see

them.

“I’m so bored I could start tweezing my beard with

ice tongs,” he told them as they moved to the bedside.

“Since I don’t watch much TV except sports, all I can

do is read, and it seems the hospital library is woefully

lacking in sex-and-violence thrillers.”

“That’s probably because the nuns are reading

them,” Renie said, only half joking.

Addison chuckled, then turned a more serious face

to Judith. “I guess you never had a chance to ask your

husband about those chocolates. I heard he got himself

stabbed. How’s he doing?”

“Better,” Judith replied, “though I still haven’t seen

him. My— our—son is with him right now. As soon as

I hear from Mike—our son—I’ll try to see Joe. Right

now, I’ve got a couple of questions for you. They may

be painful.” She hesitated, then continued. “After

Joan’s death, when and where did you first see the

body?”

Addison looked surprised. “In her room. They

wouldn’t move her until I’d gotten here. I’d been covering a story downtown, and only found out she was

dead when I got here. I suppose it was at least an hour

after she . . . died.”

“Think hard,” Judith urged. “Was her wastebasket

empty?”

Addison Kirby gave Judith an odd glance, then

slowly nodded. “I know what you’re getting at. I re-SUTURE SELF

299

member, because my first, crazy reaction was that Joan

wasn’t wearing her wedding band. She never took it

off, not even onstage.” He held up his left hand, revealing an intricately carved gold ring that caught the

sunlight coming through the window. “We had these

specially made. The masks of tragedy and comedy are

entwined with a pen, to symbolize both our professions. My first thought was that the ring had been

stolen, but somehow that seemed unlikely at Good

Cheer. Then I wondered if it had fallen off and was on

the floor or under the wastebasket. I looked around and

saw that the wastebasket was empty. And then I remembered that Joan had left the ring at home, on the

hospital’s advice.” Addison’s face clouded over at the

memory.

“Empty,” Judith echoed. “That makes sense. Can you

tell me the exact date that your wife died? I want to be

very sure about this.”

“January sixth,” Addison replied promptly. “How

could I forget? We had the funeral last Saturday.”

Exuding sympathy, Judith nodded. “Do you remember exactly when Joaquin Somosa died?”

Addison gave Judith a crooked little smile. “Actually, I do. It was on my late father’s birthday, December nineteenth.”

“Good,” Judith said. “I mean, it’s good that you remember.”

Addison was eyeing her curiously. “You’re on to

something, aren’t you, Mrs. Flynn? Or should I call

you Miss Marple?”

Judith assumed a modest expression. “I don’t want

to elaborate because my theory is so far out that, along

with my hip, Dr. Alfonso may have replaced my brain

with a battery—a faulty one at that. And unlike Miss

300

Mary Daheim

Marple with her St. Mary Mead village eccentrics, I

don’t know anyone on Heraldsgate Hill who reminds

me of the possible suspect.”

Addison looked disappointed. “So I can’t ask who

it is?”

“Don’t feel bad,” Renie put in. “Sometimes, when

she really gets whacked out, she won’t even tell me

who she suspects.”

Addison grinned. “You aren’t going to tell me who

I should be wary of? Remember, I almost got killed out

there in front of the hospital.”

Coincidentally, Torchy Magee poked his head in the

door. “Mrs. Jones? That’s your Camry, all right. At

least it is if you live at this address I copied down.” He

recited the house and street number from a slip of

paper. “That yours?”

“It sure is,” Renie said with a big smile. “Thanks.

I’m relieved that the car is safe.”

Suddenly angry, Addison was staring at Renie.

“Your car was the one that hit me?”

“I’m afraid so,” Renie said. “Our Toyota Camry was

stolen from the dealership. I didn’t recognize it when I

saw it hit you because it looks like every other midsized sedan these days. Besides, I’m not used to looking down on it unless I’m on a ferry boat’s upper deck.”

Addison was frowning. “I don’t get it—somebody

stole your car and then hit me. Was it deliberate?”

Renie glanced at her cousin, who shrugged.

“Who?” Addison asked, still frowning.

“I’m not sure what his name is,” Judith replied, “but

he may be dead.”

As Judith rolled out of the room with Renie behind

her, Addison made a request.

SUTURE SELF

301

“Hey—you never told me who I should watch out

for.”

“I told you,” Judith said, over her shoulder. “The

man who hit you might be dead.”

“He was the man who killed my wife? For God’s

sake, I have to know that.”

“No,” Judith responded. “He didn’t kill your wife.

He didn’t kill anybody. I’m not entirely convinced that

your accident wasn’t just that—an accident.”

Addison wasn’t finished. “Am I in danger?”

“I don’t think so,” Judith said, “but it’s always prudent

to trust absolutely nobody in this kind of situation.”

“Not even you two?” Addison shot back.

“Not even us,” Judith replied. But she smiled.

Judith was intent on talking to Sister Jacqueline.

Heather Chinn thought that the hospital administrator

was in a meeting, probably something to do with the

Restoration Heartware takeover. But she promised to

convey the message to Sister Jacqueline.

“Meanwhile,” Judith said, “I’m going to see Joe.”

Renie made a face. “Are you sure you’re up to it?

That shower must have taken a lot out of you.”

“Of course I’m up to it,” Judith asserted, once again

sitting up on her own. This time she managed to swing

her legs around to the side of the bed, put her feet on

the floor, and start to stand up. “See? I can . . . Oops!”

Judith started to topple forward and caught herself on

the wheelchair.

“Good grief,” Renie muttered, hurrying as fast as

she could to help her cousin, “I warned you about

being too rash.”

“Okay, okay,” Judith grumbled, “let’s get out of

here.”

302

Mary Daheim

The cousins paused briefly outside the door to what

had been Mr. Mummy’s room and now was tenanted

by Jim Randall. Two nurses and a doctor Judith didn’t

recognize were hovering over Jim’s bed.

“He must have been almost blind,” Judith remarked.

“Otherwise, he might not have gotten a cornea transplant.”

The lunch carts had been removed from the hallway;

the Pakistani woman was polishing the floor with an

electric cleaner; the two nurses at the station, one of

whom was a nun, were consulting over charts. No one

stopped Judith and Renie as they proceeded to the elevator.

But they were stopped anyway. An OUT OF ORDER

sign was on the door of the car.

“Damn!” Judith cursed under her breath. “Where’s

the freight elevator?”

Renie didn’t know. “It’s probably down this hall,”

she said, pointing to their right. “It’s the only place I

haven’t been yet.”

Judith was about to suggest that they try it when Sister Jacqueline appeared from the stairwell. “You

wanted to see me?” she inquired.

“Yes,” Judith said, then added, “when will this elevator be fixed?”

“Curly’s working on it now,” Sister Jacqueline

replied. “Our elevators are not only too few, but too

old. I imagine Restoration Heartware will install new

ones. Among other things,” she concluded on a baleful

note.

The three women returned to the cousins’ room,

where Sister Jacqueline tentatively seated herself in

Judith’s visitor’s chair. The nun looked as if she either

expected to be ejected from the chair by force, or else

SUTURE SELF

303

didn’t want to be there in the first place. A real hot

seat, Judith thought as she got back into bed.

“You’re probably going to think I’m nuts,” Judith

said with a self-deprecating smile, “but would it be

possible for you to find these dates for me?” She

handed the nun a slip of paper on which she’d already

written her request.

Sister Jacqueline looked startled. “That would be a

breach of patient confidentiality,” she said. “Why on

earth do you want this answered in the first place?”

“Sister,” Judith said earnestly, “would you believe

me if I told you it was a matter of life and death?”

It hadn’t been easy, but Judith had finally convinced

Sister Jacqueline that it was imperative to provide the

information. Mike returned shortly after the nun left.

“Did you know the elevator’s broken?” he said upon

entering the room.

“Yes,” Judith retorted, “we know. We tried to get up

to the fourth floor to see Joe. How is he?”

“Good,” Mike replied, taking the chair that Sister

Jacqueline had just vacated. “He seemed better than

when I saw him earlier. Woody Price is with him.

Gosh, it was great to see Woody after all this time.”

“Did Joe see who stabbed him?” Judith asked anxiously.

“That’s what Woody was asking,” Mike replied.

“Joe told him that he thinks he saw the attacker before

it happened. At least he saw some guy who was acting

suspicious. Joe has an instinct for that sort of thing,

being a cop for so many years.”

Judith could barely contain her excitement. “Who

was it?”

Mike gave his mother and his aunt an ironic smile.

304

Mary Daheim

“That’s the weird thing. He didn’t look like most of the

homeless types.”

Judith nodded. “I’m not surprised.”

“Huh?” Mike looked puzzled. “What do you

mean?”

Maybe, Judith thought, it was only fair to enlighten

her son. But before she could say anything, Bill Jones

came through the door, panting mightily.

“Bill!” Renie cried. “You’re alive!”

Bill leaned one thermal-gloved hand against the

door frame and panted some more. “Huhuhuhuhuhu,”

he uttered.

“Did you bring me some snacks?” Renie asked,

smiling widely.

Bill, his tongue hanging out, shook his head.

“Uhuhuh.”

Renie’s face fell. “Oooh . . .”

“Why don’t you smack her, Uncle Bill?” Mike

asked, half serious.

Bill finally caught his breath. “The crowns in heaven

that await me . . . ,” he murmured, coming all the way

into the room and kissing his wife.

Renie appeared contrite. “Are you all right? Are you

cold? Are you tired?”

Bill nodded emphatically at each question, then

slumped into Renie’s visitor’s chair and removed his

snap-brim cap. “I came to find out how Joe was doing,

but the elevator’s broken. I couldn’t make it all the way

to the fourth floor on the stairs. What’s happening?”

“Joe’s much better,” Judith said happily. “Mike’s

seen him, but I haven’t yet. Because of the elevator.”

Bill nodded again. “You two seem to be doing okay.”

“We are,” Renie replied, patting Bill’s arm. “Are you

sure you don’t have frostbite?”

SUTURE SELF

305

This time, Bill shook his head. “It’s actually beautiful out there, with the sun shining and all the snow

that’s still left. I didn’t mind the walk at all.”

“Good,” Renie said, then turned serious. “Tell me,

what on earth are you doing with those blasted Chihuahuas? I was beginning to think you’d gone over the

edge.”

“Oh.” Bill chuckled. “This may sound whimsical,

but an occasional nonscientific experiment can prove

interesting, if not entirely valid. This was one I’d had

in mind for a long time. I became curious about animal

versus human behavior several years ago and—”

“Bill,” Renie interrupted, “spare us the background,

okay?”

“What?” Bill frowned at his wife. “Okay, okay. Anyway, you must realize that this wasn’t a controlled situation. But recently I’d read an abstract in one of my

psychology journals by Dr. Friedbert Von Schimmelheimer in Vienna, who had some fascinating ideas on

the subject, though his experiments involved—”

“Bill . . .” Renie broke in.

“What? Oh, all right, never mind. If you understand the

problems with replication, then you’ll appreciate how—”

“Bill!” Renie looked fierce. “Layman’s language,

please.”

Bill glared at his wife. “Okay, I’ll cut to the chase. I

would have preferred to do it with monkey siblings,

but then we found the dogs. Anyway, you know how

Oscar is about experimenting with apes.”

Renie nodded while Judith gazed at the ceiling and

Mike looked puzzled. Oscar was the Joneses’ stuffed

ape and was treated like a member of the family.

“So how did it turn out?” Renie asked, her patience

restored.

306

Mary Daheim

“Fascinating,” Bill replied. “I called them John and

Paul. For the pope. John’s the one wearing Archie’s

tuxedo.” He paused to look at the doll on his wife’s

nightstand. “Hi, Archie. How are you doing? You look

really cheerful.” Judith and Mike exchanged amused

glances. “Anyway,” Bill continued, “Paul has on those

Wisconsin sweats, the ones that Clarence ate most of

the badger symbol off. John got the expensive dog

food, Paul got the cheaper kind. I made a bed for John

in the bottom drawer of my desk. I put Paul in a cardboard box. John drank Evian water; Paul had to make

do with water from the tap. Sure enough, after twentyfour hours, John started to become spoiled, while Paul

sulked. Then, this morning, when I gave John a leftover rib-steak bone, Paul pounced on him. The experiment proved what I thought would be true. Even

nonhuman siblings can suffer resentment and lack of

self-esteem when one of them gets preferred treatment

over the other. They can also exhibit hostility and aggression.”

Judith stared at Renie. “What do you think?”

Renie glanced at Bill. “I think my husband’s right.

As usual.”

Judith turned to Mike. “Go upstairs and get Woody.

The time has come to call in a consulting police detective.”

Sister Jacqueline telephoned a few minutes later.

The nun still sounded dubious about revealing the information Judith had requested, but when she finally

did, another piece of the puzzle fell into place. Feeling

as if she had a solid grip on the solution to the murders,

Judith smiled grimly.

Mike and Woody had their own way of making Ju-SUTURE SELF

307

dith smile. When they entered the ward fifteen minutes later, they were pushing a wheelchair. Joe Flynn

offered his wife a feeble, though fond, grin.

“Joe!” Judith cried. In her excitement, she instinctively leaned forward to touch him, then screamed and

doubled over in pain. “Oh, my God!” she cried through

her misery. “I think I’ve dislocated my hip!”

TWENTY

JUDITH LET OUT a terrible cry of anguish. Joe tried to

reach out to help his wife, but weakness overcame

him. It was Mike who rushed to his mother’s side as

she moaned in pain.

“Mom!” He attempted to move her into a sitting

position, but she resisted.

“I can’t move!” she gasped through tears. “Get a

nurse! A doctor!”

Corinne Appleby and Heather Chinn both

showed up almost immediately. Then, in a haze of

agony, Judith saw Pearson, the orderly, arrive with a

gurney. Though the slightest movement was agonizing, she endured being moved onto the gurney,

rushed down the hall and into the elevator, which

obviously had been repaired, and hustled to a room

with bright lights. Staff members she’d never seen

before were at the ready.

Despite a fresh dose of painkillers, the next half

hour was a nightmare. At last, after X rays had been

taken and Dr. Alfonso had arrived, her self-diagnosis

was confirmed: She had indeed dislocated the new hip.

It would take only a couple of minutes to put it back,

but Judith would have to be virtually unconscious during the procedure. She welcomed the oblivion.

SUTURE SELF

309

An hour later, Judith awoke in her own bed on the

third floor. Through a haze, she saw the same people

who had been there when disaster had struck.

“Joe . . .” she murmured.

“I’m here, Jude-girl,” he said, taking her hand.

“So cunning, so cruel . . .” she mumbled.

Joe looked at Renie, who was sitting in Judith’s visitor’s chair. “Does that mean me? ” he asked with a

worried expression.

Renie, however, shook her head.

“Threes . . .” Judith murmured, squeezing her eyes

shut against the bright, setting sun. “Everything in

threes . . . Three lives saved . . . three patients dead . . .

three homeless men stabbed . . . three inedible salads . . .”

“Salads?” Joe looked at Bill.

Bill shrugged.

“Is she delirious?” Woody whispered.

“Must be,” Joe muttered. “My poor little girl.”

“Planned in advance . . . Surgical instruments

stolen . . . Should have guessed . . . to kill homeless . . .

Poor souls, set up with bribes to provide iron-clad alibis and drive car . . . Bill and Renie’s car . . . stolen because the snow starting, couldn’t get to usual

vehicle . . .”

Renie glanced at Bill. “Poor Cammy,” she sighed.

Joe shot both the Joneses a quizzical look. “Your

Toyota?”

Bill nodded.

“Who’s Cammy?” Woody asked.

“Uncle Bill and Aunt Renie’s car,” Mike said

under his breath.

Woody looked befuddled.

“So sad, those homeless men . . .” Judith made a fee-310

Mary Daheim

ble attempt to squeeze Joe’s hand. He made a feeble attempt to squeeze back. “Had to die, couldn’t be trusted

not to tell . . . Only organ donors need apply . . .”

“What?” Joe leaned closer to his wife. “Jude-girl,

what the hell are you talking about?”

“Definitely delirious,” Woody murmured. “Maybe I

should come back later.”

“No, please . . .” Judith opened her eyes and gazed

compellingly at Woody.

Woody stayed.

“So many odd little things . . .” Judith tried to sit up,

failed, and pointed to the water container on the nightstand. Mike filled a glass and handed it to her.

“Thirsty,” she said with a small smile of thanks. “After

surgery, fluids so important . . . Everybody must drink,

drink, drink . . . Why not put street drugs into IVs?

Simple, if you know how . . . not so simple if you

don’t . . . Everybody must drink, any fluids, all fluids . . . exotic juice, Italian sodas, booze . . . Just keep

pouring it down . . .” She paused to take another sip of

water. “The Chihuahuas, one in a tuxedo, one in a

sweatsuit . . . They clinched it.”

“I’m afraid,” Joe said, a note of alarm in his voice,

“that whatever they gave her when they put her hip

back in has fried her brain. Do you think we should

send for a psychologist?”

“I am a psychologist,” Bill reminded Joe. “She’s not

crazy. I think I know what she’s trying to say.”

Joe glanced at Archie, cheerfully smiling on Renie’s

nightstand, then gave both the Joneses a look that indicated he wasn’t convinced of their sanity, either. “O-oo-kay,” he said under his breath.

“All those years of being the opposite,” Judith said,

her eyes wide open and almost in focus, “of feeling in-SUTURE SELF

311

ferior, of being a mirror twin, of suffering near blindness . . . That’s why Jim Randall killed his brother, and

several innocent victims along the way.”

The golden light from the fading winter sun bathed

the room in a tattered antique splendor. With the dark

wood, the wavery window glass, and the religious statues, Judith could almost believe she was in a nineteenthcentury hospital, where only gaslights and candles

provided illumination. The Demerol was working, and

so was her brain. A wondrous calm came over her as

she saw some of the people she loved most standing or

sitting around her bed. Then her gaze traveled from Joe

to Mike, and a surge of panic filled her. But she had

made her resolution to tell the truth. Not quite yet, but

later, maybe when she was home again.

“Jim Randall!” Woody exclaimed, his usual quiet

demeanor shattered. “You mean Bob’s brother?”

“His mirror twin,” Judith replied after drinking more

water. “They faced each other in the womb, they’re exactly opposite. Bob once saved Jim’s life, and I’m not

entirely sure Jim was grateful. Even as a child, he must

have sensed his physical inferiority. Then, when Jim

started to lose his sight—or maybe he never had full

vision—he brooded. Finally he got on a list for cornea

recipients. Even there, he knew that he probably

wasn’t high on the list, and in some twisted, deranged

way, decided to speed up the process. He found out—

probably from Margie, his sister-in-law—where he

stood on that list and which patients were organ donors

at Good Cheer. Obsessed with the concept of finally

being able to see clearly, he began to eliminate patients. Not just any patients, but successful ones, the

type of person he could never be. Yes, those victims

312

Mary Daheim

were all organ donors, though he didn’t necessarily expect to get their corneas.”

Judith paused to pick up the notes she’d taken down

from Sister Jacqueline. “On each of the dates that Somosa and Fremont died, Jim had scheduled medical

tests, right up to Tuesday when Bob Randall had his

surgery. Jim didn’t strike me as a healthy person,

though he may also have been a hypochondriac. I suspect he faked that faint to allay suspicion. Anyway, he

talked his doctors into a CAT scan, an ultrasound, and

an MRI. But he never took those tests, he had a homeless person do it for him. Renie told me after she had

her MRI for her shoulder that all she had to do when

she went to the place where they did the test was hand

them some information in a folder she’d gotten from

the reception desk.”

“Judith’s right,” Renie chimed in. “I thought it was

odd at the time, and even asked the people giving the

test how they knew it was really me. They said they

didn’t, I could be anybody as long as I was female and

of a certain age.”

“This deception not only gave Jim an alibi,” Judith

went on, “but allowed him to get the homeless men to

drop off the special treats for his victims. Jim couldn’t

risk doing it himself, and he certainly never could have

put the drugs into the IVs. He couldn’t see well enough.”

“Hold on,” Woody interrupted. “How could Jim

know what special drinks Joaquin Somosa and Joan

Fremont wanted?”

“Margie,” Judith said simply. “She’d hardly be suspicious of such an innocent question. Even though she

may have delivered the drinks—though not her husband’s booze—it wouldn’t dawn on her that Jim had

purchased the stuff.”

SUTURE SELF

313

“Still,” Renie put in, “it must have occurred to

Margie that the lethal drugs were in those drinks.

That’s why she referred to herself as ‘the vessel.’ ”

Joe was still looking skeptical. “How,” he asked,

“could Jim ensure that he’d actually get corneas if he

wasn’t at the top of the list?”

“He couldn’t,” Judith said. “First of all, he may not

have been down as far as you’d think. Even if the

medical tests showed that something was wrong, it

wasn’t really him undergoing the tests. If one of the

homeless men turned up with a problem, Jim could

simply ask to retake the test and claim a medical mistake. But another key was the weather. Organs are

flown in from all over the country. When we first met

Jim, he mentioned that he knew there was a big storm

coming in. That usually means the airport is closed—

and it was—so that if a local donor died, the corneas

could only be delivered by helicopter. And, having

maneuvered himself to the top of the city’s list, he

knew he’d be here to receive them. Even if he wasn’t

number one, he was at the hospital. Another recipient

might not have been able to reach a hospital in this

weather.”

“Taylor,” Renie murmured. “I overheard Bob Randall talking to someone named Taylor. Addison Kirby

said that was the name of his wife’s eye doctor. Maybe

he was Jim’s doctor, too, and Bob was thanking him

for good news, like Jim being near the top of the recipient list.”

“That would make sense,” Judith said.

Joe sucked in his breath, an effort that obviously cost

him pain. “So a cold-blooded killer with new eyes is

lying across the hall from us?”

Judith nodded. “I’m afraid he is.”

314

Mary Daheim

Woody shook his head. “I’ve never heard of such a

strange homicide case. All those innocent victims.”

“Three in the hospital,” Judith said. “The number

three was symbolic to Jim. His brother had saved three

lives—Jim’s, and two children who were rescued by

Bob from a house fire. It was as if Jim had to do just

the opposite—take three successful lives, including

that of the mirror twin who had saved him from drowning. The three homeless men may have—perhaps subconsciously—symbolized his own inferiority. Jim felt

like them—a loser.”

“I wonder,” Renie said, “if Bob was really as big a

jerk as Jim and the rest of the family indicated.”

“I’ll bet he was,” Judith replied. “Big sports stars

can be very hard to live with.”

“What,” Joe inquired, “about Addison Kirby getting

run down? Was that an accident or something Jim

cooked up?”

“I’m not sure,” Judith admitted. “I’m not even certain who was driving. It might have been Jim after he

got the homeless man to steal the Camry from the dealership. He might have told the guy to run over Addison, or at that point Jim himself may have been

driving. If so, he may not even have seen Addison

Kirby. We’ll know when Woody checks for hairs and

fibers.”

“Good Lord!” Renie cried. “Jim may have driven

our car? It’s a wonder we didn’t find it in pieces!”

“He wouldn’t have driven it far,” Judith said dryly.

“Jim had used the homeless to help him get around, no

doubt stealing cars and returning them, perhaps before

the owners knew they were gone. This time, he had to

leave Bill and Renie’s Camry because of the bad

weather. Plus, the last homeless victim was staying

SUTURE SELF

315

closer to the hospital because the camp had been

moved from under the freeway. The snowstorm

worked both for and against Jim Randall. And of

course he couldn’t take a chance of being seen with his

stooge.”

“Say,” Renie put in, “was Jim Randall the one who

got into my suitcase? And who was it you glimpsed in

the ICU?”

“I still don’t know who was in the ICU,” Judith

replied, “but I’m sure it wasn’t Jim. It was dark, he

couldn’t see well, and I can’t think of any reason why

he’d be interested in us.” She gave Woody a shrewd

look. “Why don’t you tell us who the intruder in our

room was? Could it be the same person I saw in the

ICU?”

“Ah . . .” Woody looked embarrassed. “I’m not supposed to say . . .”

“Come on, Woody,” Judith coaxed. “Tell us.”

Woody glanced at Joe. “She exerts a certain irresistible power, doesn’t she?”

“In more ways than one,” Joe murmured, the gold

flecks flashing in his green eyes.

“I guess it’s all right to reveal the truth,” Woody said,

though he cast a wary gaze on the closed door. “The intruder in your room was Harold Abernethy.”

“Who?” Judith and Renie chorused.

Woody bestowed his engaging grin on the cousins.

“I knew you wouldn’t know who he was. Well,” he

amended with a quick glance at Judith, “I sort of

thought you might have found out his real name.”

“Mr. Mummy!” Judith exclaimed. “His name wasn’t

really Mumford Needles?”

“No,” Woody replied, looking faintly amused. “That

was his working alias. Blanche Van Boeck hired him to

316

Mary Daheim

try to solve the murders before Restoration Heartware

changed its mind and decided to withdraw its takeover

attempt.”

“But,” Renie put in, “I thought Blanche actually

sounded sincere when she expressed regret about the

takeover.”

“She probably was,” Woody responded. “But it was

the only way Good Cheer could survive. It was either

that, or turn the place into condominiums. Dr. Garnett

blamed Dr. Van Boeck for the hospital’s problems. That

was probably professional jealousy. Sister Jacqueline

and Van Boeck were fighting an uphill battle, like so

many other chiefs of staff and administrators.”

“So,” Renie murmured, “that’s why Mr. Mummy—

I mean, Harold Abernethy—checked out last night.

The takeover had happened, his job was ended. No

wonder he was so snoopy. But why was he interested

in us?”

“Harold was interested in everybody,” Woody said.

“He probably went through your things to make sure

you were what you appeared to be. Of course we knew

about his investigation, which was why we agreed,

along with county law enforcement, to keep the lid on

everything, including the media. Blanche, Dr. Van

Boeck, Sister Jacqueline, even Dr. Garnett all agreed

that it was the best way to handle the situation. Given

that Good Cheer is the only orthopedic hospital inside

the city, they felt that publicity should be kept to a

minimum. The main fear, aside from the damage to

Good Cheer’s reputation, was that people who really

needed surgery would be put off and possibly cause

themselves serious harm.”

“But,” Judith asked, “did Harold ever learn the

killer’s identity?”

SUTURE SELF

317

Woody shook his head. “No. He felt like a big failure. He’s been a private detective for over thirty years,

and he insisted that he’d never come across such a baffling crime.”

Joe shot Judith a rueful look. “The cunning killer

never dreamed he’d come across my dear wife.”

“Now, Joe . . .” Judith began, then turned to Woody.

“What are you going to do about Jim Randall? I know

he’s probably not in any condition to be arrested right

now, but later when he . . .”

Woody was looking remorseful. “Judith, I’m sorry.

The truth is, we have no evidence. Even what’s been

collected before now doesn’t prove Jim Randall was

the killer.”

“What was collected?” Renie asked.

“The containers,” Woody said. “Sister Jacqueline

saved all the containers, including the whiskey bottle.

The fingerprints were smudged, but Sister had the

dregs analyzed. You’re right, the drugs were in the

juice and the soda and the liquor. But what did that

prove? It was impossible to pin down who had delivered them to the hospital, and in the first two instances,

Margie Randall had brought the items to Joaquin Somosa and Joan Fremont. No one paid any special attention to the homeless men being at Good Cheer

because the nuns offer them free medical care.”

“But,” Renie argued, “now you can have the technicians who gave those medical tests testify that they

didn’t give them to Jim Randall.”

“That’s possible,” Woody allowed.

“You can do better than that,” Judith declared.

Woody seemed skeptical. “How?”

Judith turned to Joe. “Could you ID the suspiciouslooking man you saw in the park?”

318

Mary Daheim

Joe grimaced. “Maybe. It was pretty dark.”

Judith nodded. “I’ll bet you can when you see Jim

Randall. But there’s another way.” She looked at

Woody. “If you check Jim’s clothes, I’ll bet you’ll find a

surgical instrument or two among his belongings. He

hasn’t been able to go home because of the snow, and he

wouldn’t risk throwing them away. He couldn’t be sure

that there might not be some residual evidence implicating him. Nor would he have had time to get rid of them

before he went into surgery. I’m told that with transplants, everything happens very fast. Anyway, the medical examiner should be able to match the wounds to the

kind of weapon that killed those poor men.”

Woody winced. “He already has. At least he indicated that surgical instruments might have caused the

deaths. And of course he examined Joe.”

Judith swung around to stare at her husband. “He did?”

Joe shrugged.

“That’s why,” Woody explained, “there was such secrecy surrounding Joe’s hospitalization. In fact,

Blanche hired Joe in the first place because she had an

inkling that there might be some oddball connection

between the hospital slayings and the homeless murders. It didn’t seem like a coincidence that in each instance, the first two pairs of Good Cheer homicides,

and the first two killings in the homeless camp, had occurred within twenty-four hours of each other. Say

what you will about Blanche Van Boeck, she is one

very sharp woman.”

Judith looked at Joe. “Did you know Blanche

thought there was a connection?”

Joe shook his head. “She never mentioned it. All she

told me was that FOPP was concerned about the homeless homicides.”

SUTURE SELF

319

“So,” Woody continued, “the ME was here last night

in the ICU before Joe was moved upstairs. We’d begun

to put together some theories of our own.”

“That’s who I saw in the ICU?” Judith cried. “The

ME?”

“Probably,” Joe said. “He couldn’t get here until

late, and I had to stay down there until he showed up.

Bringing him to a ward would have raised a lot of

questions. Or so Sister Jacqueline felt.”

“Is that why some of Joe’s medical records were

shredded?” Judith asked. “For security reasons?”

Woody nodded. “Apparently Mrs. Van Boeck felt it

was necessary to keep Joe’s real condition a secret.

Maybe—and I’m guessing—she had a hunch the murderer was on the premises, or at least in the immediate

area. If Joe’s life was already in jeopardy, Jim Randall—or whoever—might not bother to finish him off.

Remember, Jim had undoubtedly seen Joe around the

hospital. Jim may have learned he was a former detective and now a private investigator. Apparently, Jim

never did figure out that Harold Abernethy—Mr.

Mummy—was also on the case, but from a different

angle.”

“Wait a minute,” Judith said, narrowing her eyes at

Joe. “Are you trying to tell me you weren’t at death’s

door?”

“Well . . .” Joe began, but avoided his wife’s incensed gaze. “I wanted to tell that redheaded nurse I

saw in the elevator because she was getting off on your

floor . . .”

“Corinne,” Judith breathed, and glanced at Renie.

“That’s where she saw Joe. Couldn’t she tell me he

wasn’t in extremis?”

“He wasn’t in good shape,” Woody put in. “Really.”

320

Mary Daheim

“But not fifty-fifty?” Judith demanded. “Not critical?”

“More like seventy-thirty,” Joe said, grinning

weakly. “And ‘critical’ covers a broad range these

days.”

“Joe.” Judith folded her arms across her breast. “You

can’t imagine how upset I was.”

“It couldn’t be helped,” Joe said, wincing a bit.

“Honest.”

“I don’t care,” Judith asserted. “I’m mad at you.”

She turned to Woody. “Well? Are you going to check

Jim Randall’s clothes or sit here and watch me ream

your ex-partner?”

Woody appeared more than willing to do Judith’s

bidding. “I really should be going. Great to see you all

again. Get well, ladies, Joe. Nice work with the dogs,

Bill. Take care of your mother, Mike. Bye.”

“Maybe,” Bill said, more to himself than to the others, “I should try more random, unscientific experiments. Those Chihuahuas seem to have done . . .

something or other.”

“You’re brilliant,” Renie declared, with a loving

look for her husband. “Haven’t I always said that?”

“Well—” Bill began.

But Renie cut him off. “Are you sure you didn’t

bring me some snacks?”

The lethal surgical instruments had indeed been

found in Jim Randall’s clothing. The arrest was made

shortly after five o’clock. Woody reported that Jim had

laughed in his face. He didn’t care if he went to prison,

he didn’t even care if he got the death penalty. He

could see, and that was all that mattered. The case was

closed.

SUTURE SELF

321

Addison Kirby was impressed, as were members of

the hospital staff. Now that the murders were solved,

Addison had a big exclusive for the newspaper. He

vowed to write it up in such a way that he’d be a shoein for a Pulitzer Prize. That would scarcely make up

for losing his wife, though Addison said he’d dedicate

the award to Joan’s memory.

His candy gifts had been tested, though not scientifically. The night nurses had managed to swipe the jelly

beans from Addison’s room as well as the chocolates

that Judith had claimed earlier. They had been devoured; no one died. Addison discovered that they had

been sent by his fellow journalists. He also vowed to

describe the night staff as pigs in his Pulitzer

Prize–winning story.

Mike returned to his mountain cabin early that

evening. Renie went home Friday, as scheduled. Joe

was released the next day. But Judith, having dislocated the artificial hip, was told by Dr. Alfonso that

she’d have to remain in the hospital until Monday. She

protested mightily, but in vain. Meanwhile, she was

treated like a queen by the staff. Even Blanche Van

Boeck sent her four dozen roses, in magnificent red,

white, yellow, and pink hues.

The roses, which had arrived Friday, were still fresh

when Judith was ready to leave. She was checking

through her belongings to make sure she hadn’t left

anything behind when Father McConnaught came to

see her.

“Now would you be that glad to be going home?”

the priest asked with a smile.

“Oh, yes, Father,” she replied with an answering

smile, “that I would. I mean, I would. That is . . .”

322

Mary Daheim

Father McConnaught nodded sagely. “Bless you, my

child, for your great help in seeking justice. Poor Mr.

Jim, I’m afraid he must be daft.”

“I’m sure he is,” Judith replied, growing solemn.

“We’ll pray for the poor man,” the priest said. “I’ll

pray for you, too. Is there anything I can do before you

leave us?”

“Yes,” Judith said. “I’d like you to hear my confession. I couldn’t go before Christmas because I was laid

up with my hip. Would you mind?”

“I’d be delighted,” the priest replied, reaching into

his pocket and taking out the purple stole he wore for

the Sacrament of Penance.

Judith bowed her head and blessed herself, then recited a brief list of venial sins before she got to the crux

of the matter. As briefly as she could, she told Father

McConnaught about Joe and Dan and the deception

surrounding Mike’s paternity. She had resolved to end

the web of lies. But was it fair to Dan’s memory and

his conscientiousness as a father to Mike? This was the

sticking point, and had been since Dan died.

“Well now,” Father McConnaught said, “you take

Good Cheer and the blessed sisters who’ve run it all

these long years. Soon this place will be taken from

them, and they’ll be left with only memories. But no

one can take away what they did, how they served,

how much love they offered in the name of our

blessed Lord. Can we say less for your late husband,

rest his soul? No matter what his faults or failures,

he lived, he loved, he made his mark. Glory be to

God, eh?”

Through glistening tears, Judith smiled at Father McConnaught. “You’re right. Thank you so much. I feel

better. It’s just that it’ll be so hard to finally tell Mike.”

SUTURE SELF

323

“God will guide you,” the priest said, and gave Judith absolution.

Robbie the Robot, apparently swerving to avoid

someone in the hall, briefly faced into the room.

“Beep-beep,” he said.

Still smiling, Judith beeped right back.

Shortly before eleven, Joe and Mike showed up in

her hospital room. Judith was sitting with the release

form, checking off the detailed information and list of

instructions for posthospital care. Joe was wearing a

big bandage under his jacket, but definitely seemed on

the mend.

“Kristin and Little Mac are at the house,” Mike said.

“They rode down with me this morning. Mac wants to

see Ga-ga.”

Judith flinched as she always did when she heard

Mac’s name for her. She sometimes wondered if he

couldn’t pronounce “grandma” or if he was describing

her. Maybe he really was a Little Einstein.

“Everything’s fine at the B&B,” Joe assured Judith,

taking her reaction as concern about Hillside Manor.

“All the odious guests are gone, and the Rankerses can

go home because Mike and Kristin are staying through

the week.”

“Oh, Mike!” Judith beamed at her son as Joe went

off to the nurse’s station to check Judith out. “You

don’t have to . . .”

“It’s cool,” Mike asserted. “We want to. Kristin

thinks it’ll be fun. She’s even got some ideas about

how you could run the place more efficiently.”

“Oh. Good.” Judith swallowed hard. “Mike, I have

something to tell you—”

“Hey,” Mike said, holding up a hand. “Kristin won’t

324

Mary Daheim

get in your face. She just wants to help. If you don’t

like some of her ideas, tell her.”

“No, it’s not that,” Judith insisted. “It’s about Joe.

When you came down here to see him in all that bad

weather, I felt then that I should have spoken to you

about what a risk you took and that—”

Mike put his hand up again. “No problem. Why

wouldn’t I do that?” Suddenly Mike’s expression grew

uncharacteristically sober. “After all, he’s my father.”

Judith’s jaw dropped. “You know? ”

Mike’s eyes were level with Judith’s as he took her

hand. “I’ve known for a long time. I just didn’t know if

you wanted me to know. Are you okay with it?”

“Oh, Mike!” Judith burst into tears.

Joe reappeared in the doorway. “We’re all set. Hey,

what’s wrong?”

“N-n-nothing,” Judith blubbered. “I’m just so

happy!”

Joe stared at Mike. “This is happy? ”

“It sure is. Pops, ” Mike added. He grinned at Joe,

then shoved the hospital form at his mother. “Here,

sign this so we can go home.”

With trembling fingers, Judith signed the form. She

fought for control and handed the sheet of paper to Joe.

“That’s right. I’m very happy.” Judith took a deep

breath. “I’ve finally gotten my release.”

About the Author

Seattle native MARY RICHARDSON DAHEIM

began reading mysteries when she was seven. She

started writing them when she was eleven, but her

career as a published novelist didn’t begin until much

later. After graduating from the University of

Washington’s School of Communications, Daheim

worked on small-town newspapers and in corporate

public relations. Her goal to write fiction remained in

place, however, and she began publishing the Bedand-Breakfast series in 1991, adding the Alpine

mysteries a year later. She is married to David

Daheim, and the couple lives in Seattle. They have

three grown daughters: Barbara, Katherine, and

Magdalen. Daheim received the Pacific Northwest

Writers Association 2000 Achievement Award “for

distinguished professional achievement and for

enhancing the stature of the Northwest literary

community”.

Visit www.AuthorTracker.com for exclusive

information on your favorite HarperCollins author.

Praise for

SUTURE SELF

and MARY DAHEIM’s other

Bed-and-Breakfast Mysteries

“Delightful”

Kansas City Star

“Skillfully takes a satiric scalpel to the hospital

industry . . . There are funny twists aplenty . . . [and]

telling jabs at modern hospital care as the novel

scampers to its zany conclusion. The other inmates of

Good Cheer Hospital—staff and patients alike—are so

wacky that every ward seems like a psychiatric unit.”

Portland Oregonian

“Like Joan Hess’ Maggody series, Daheim’s bed-andbreakfast mysteries show a funny and often stinging

insight into people’s relationships and behavior.

SUTURE SELF is less about solving a crime than

about the too-real-not-to-be-funny personalities of the

people involved.”

Houston Chronicle

“Daheim fans will relish the witty and revealing

interactions between familiar characters.”

Publishers Weekly

“[A] screwball crime novel . . . The banter . . . is

choice . . . And Good Cheer Hospital does live up to

its name in the warped sense that it malfunctions

even more blatantly than a real-life hospital.”

Newark Star-Ledger

Other Bed-and-Breakfast Mysteries by

Mary Daheim

A STREETCAR NAMED EXPIRE

CREEPS SUZETTE

LEGS BENEDICT

SNOW PLACE TO DIE

WED AND BURIED

SEPTEMBER MOURN

AUNTIE MAYHEM

NUTTY AS A FRUITCAKE

MURDER, MY SUITE

MAJOR VICES

A FIT OF TEMPERA

BANTAM OF THE OPERA

DUNE TO DEATH

HOLY TERRORS

FOWL PREY

JUST DESSERTS

Copyright

This book is a work of fiction. The characters,

incidents, and dialogue are drawn from the author’s

imagination and are not to be construed as real. Any

resemblance to actual events or persons, living or dead,

is entirely coincidental.

SUTURE SELF. Copyright © 2001 by Mary Daheim.

All rights reserved under International and PanAmerican Copyright Conventions. By payment of the

required fees, you have been granted the nonexclusive, non-transferable right to access and read the

text of this e-book on-screen. No part of this text may

be reproduced, transmitted, down-loaded, decompiled,

reverse engineered, or stored in or introduced into any

information storage and retrieval system, in any form

or by any means, whether electronic or mechanical,

now known or hereinafter invented, without the

express written permission of HarperCollins e-books.

Adobe Acrobat eBook Reader February 2007

ISBN 978-0-06-136256-9

10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1

About the Publisher

Australia

HarperCollins Publishers (Australia) Pty. Ltd.

25 Ryde Road (PO Box 321)

Pymble, NSW 2073, Australia

http://www.harpercollinsebooks.com.au

Canada

HarperCollins Publishers Ltd.

55 Avenue Road, Suite 2900

Toronto, ON, M5R, 3L2, Canada

http://www.harpercollinsebooks.ca

New Zealand

HarperCollinsPublishers (New Zealand) Limited

P.O. Box 1

Auckland, New Zealand

http://www.harpercollinsebooks.co.nz

United Kingdom

HarperCollins Publishers Ltd.

77-85 Fulham Palace Road

London, W6 8JB, UK

http://www.uk.harpercollinsebooks.com

United States

HarperCollins Publishers Inc.

10 East 53rd Street

New York, NY 10022

http://www.harpercollinsebooks.com

Document Outline

Title Page

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

About the Author

Praise

Other Bed-and-Breakfast Mysteries by Mary Daheim

Copyright Notice

About the Publisher

Table of Contents

ONE

TWO

THREE

FOUR

FIVE

SIX

SEVEN

EIGHT

NINE

TEN

ELEVEN

TWELVE

THIRTEEN

FOURTEEN

FIFTEEN

SIXTEEN

SEVENTEEN

EIGHTEEN

NINETEEN

TWENTY

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

PRAISE

OTHER BOOKS BY MARY DAHEIM

COVER

COPYRIGHT

ABOUT THE PUBLISHER

Praise for

Table of Contents

ONE

TWO

THREE

FOUR

FIVE

SIX

SEVEN

EIGHT

NINE

TEN

ELEVEN

TWELVE

THIRTEEN

FOURTEEN

FIFTEEN

SIXTEEN

SEVENTEEN

EIGHTEEN

NINETEEN

TWENTY

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

PRAISE

OTHER BOOKS BY MARY DAHEIM

COVER

COPYRIGHT

ABOUT THE PUBLISHER

Praise for

Content

Daheim Mary Suture Self : A Bed-and-breakfast Mystery